it is called the daily prayer by the Doctours and Fathers Ca. 16. The book of Revelation shâ—uld be read yearly in the Church between Easter and Whitsunday Ca. 18. A pernicious custom should not be kept contempt of ancient statutes hath perturbed all the order of the Church while some by ambition and others by gifts do usurp Priesthoods and Bishopricks and some prophane men and souldiers unworthy of such honour have been admitted into the holy order they should be removed But lest great scandal arise in the Church what hath been done is past it is expedient to prescribe who shall not hereafter be admitted into the Priesthood that is he who hath been convicted of any infamous crime who by publick repentance hath confessed gross sins who hath fallen into heresie who hath been baptized in heresie or is known to be rebaptized who hath married a second wife or widow or divorced or corrupt woman who hath concubines or whores unknown men or young Scholars who have been Souldiers or Courtiers who are ignorant of Letters who are not 30. years old who ascendeth not by the degrees of the Church who seeketh honour by ambition or gifts who were chosen by their Predecessours whom the People and Clergy of the City have not chosen or the authority of the Metropolitan and consent of the comprovincial Priests have not required Whosoever is required unto the Office of a Priest and is not found guilty in one of these and his life and doctrine being approved according to the Synodal Decrees he should be consecrated by all the comprovincial Bishops at least by three upon a Sabboth day and the rest sending their Letters of approbation and especially by the authority and presence of the Metropolitan A comprovincial Bishop should be consecrated in the place where the Metropolitan should chuse him the Metropolitan should not be consecrated but in his own See when the Comprovincials were assembled Ca. 24. Priests are commanded to read the Scriptures diligently that all their doings might serve for instruction to the people in knowledge of faith and good example of life Ca. 35. Every Bishop should visit his Diocy once every year in proper person and if sickness or weightier business did hinder him then by the most grave Priests Ca. 46. At command of our Lord and King Sisenand the holy Councel ordaineth That all Clarks for the service of Religion should be exempt from all charges and labours of the Common-Wealth Ca. 74. So great is the falshood of many Nations as they report that they keep not their Oath of fidelity unto their Kings and in a word they feign the profession of an oath but retain in their minds the impiety of falshood they swear unto their Kings and transgress against their Oath nor fear they the judgement of God against perjurers What hope can such have when they War against their enemies What faithfulness can other Nations expect in peace What Covenant shall not be violated since they keep not their Oaths unto their own Kings If we will eschew the wrath of God and if we desire him to turn his severity into clemency let us keep religious duty and fear God and our promised fidelity to our Princes let there be no ungodly subtleties of infidelity amongst us as amongst some Nations let none of us presumptuously usurp the Kingdom let none raise seditions amongst the Subjects let none attempt the murther of Kings but when the King is departed in peace let the Nobles of the Realm with the Priests in a Common-Councel of the Kingdom appoint a Successour that when the unity of concord is kept by us no dissension can arise by violence or ambition and whosoever among us or of all the people of Spain by any conspiracy or design whatsoever should violate the Sacrament of his promise that he hath promised for the standing of his Country and Kingdom of Goths or for safety of the King or attempt to murther the King or to deprive him of his Royal Power or by presumptuous tyranny shall usurp the Kingdom let him be accursed in the sight of God the Father and of the Angels and let him be debarred from the Holy Church which he hath defiled with perjury and let him be estranged from the assembly of Christians with all the complices of his impiety because they all should be subject in the same punishment who are guilty of the same fault Which we repeat saying again Whosoever among us c. 5. About the year 616. was a Councel at Altisiodore or Autricum Ca. 5. Synod at Altisiodore All vigils which were wont to be kept to the honour of God are forbidden as divinations Ca. 18. It is not lawfull to baptize at any time except at Easter unless it be such that are neer unto death who are called grabbatarij Ca. 21. It is not lawfull for a Presbyter after he hath received the blessing to sleep in a bed by a Presbyteress Here they ordain not to put away the wives nor forbid they cohabitation but sleeping together Ca. 40. A Presbyter should not sing nor dance at a feast In this Councel 7. Abbots and 34 Presbyters had decisive votes and subscribe 6. About the year 650. was the VIII Councel at Toledo to the number The VIII Synod at Toledo of 52. Bishops where first was recited and approved a rule of faith little differing from the Nicene Creed as taught by the Apostles allowed by the Orthodox Fathers and approved by the Holy Councels here is no mention of Christ's descending into Hell and in the IV. Councel at Toledo that article was not omitted In many of all these Spanish Councels the sleeping of Presbyters with their wives is condemned as sinfull and execrable but some would maintain their liberty and would not obey as is manifest in the sixth and seventh chapters of this Councel 7. In the year 655. was a Councel of 45. Bishops at Cabella or Cabilone in Synod at Cabilone Burgundy Ca. 1. The fore-named Creed is approved Ca. 10. When a Bishop of any City dieth another should be chosen only by the Clergy and indwellers of the same Province otherwise the election is nul Ca. 17. If any shall move a tumult or draw a weapon in a Church so giving scandal let him be debarred from the Communion Ca. 18. We not ordaining a new thing but renewing the old do ordain That no manner of husbandry-work be done on the Lords-day Ca. 19. Many things fall out that are lightly punished it is known to be very unseemly that on holy Feasts women in tribes use to sing filthy songs when they ought to be praying or hearing prayers therefore Priests should abolish such things and if such persons continue in their wickedness let them be excommunicated 8. About the year 673. was a Synod at Hertford or Herudford in England Synod at Hertford where it was decreed 1. That Easter should be kept thorow the Realm on the Sunday the 14. day of
leave Then concerning his curses against the King after he hath bitterly expostulated for his menacing and declared that he had sent his Letters unto the Peers and Prelates of the Kingdom and had read them openly in an assembly of the Bishops of France and Lorain at Atiniac and had shewed his Bull unto Lewis King of Germany whereby he was commanded by authority of the Pope to accurse them all who intermeddle with the Kingdom of Lorain he saith I have heard that the like letters as have been directed to our Lord Charls and to the Peers and Bishops of his Kingdom have been also sent unto my Lord Lewis the glorious King and to the Bishops and Nobility of his Kingdom ..... Then he gives him to understand that he had heard it reported by many that the two Kings had agreed to divide the Kingdom which if it be not done sedition shall kindle among the people wherefore since he saw that either the authority of the Pope must be contemned or the agreement of the Kings be violated whence might arise fear of wars he thinks it more expedient to omit so Imperious commands and surcease altogether from attempting any thing therein neither is it my duty saith he to debar any man from the Communion except one who hath willingly confessed his fault or who is convict in judgement unless I would contemn the Canon of the Apostles the practice of the Church and the authority of Augustin Gelasius Boniface c. Whereas the Pope had accused him that by silence and cessation he may seem not partner but authour of the usurpation he biddeth him remember what is written The cause which I knew not I fearched diligently and that God as is marked by Gregory to whose eys all things are open said in the cause of the Sodomite I will go down and see whereby we should learn to try and see the evil before we beleeve it and not punish till it be notoriously known Whereas he would have him abstain from the company of the King and not bid him God speed it seems very hard said he since very many good men both of Ecclesiastical and Secular sort who occasionally have come to Rhemes have openly professed that they had never heard the like practice from any of his Predecessours although in their own times they had seen seditions and wars not among Kings who were united by oath and league but also among brethren yea between father and children And therefore he acknowledgeth this his contempt to be for his other sins since in this he had dealt lovingly with his fellow-brethren of whom some had invited King Charls into the Kingdom of Lorain Moreover that the States of the Kingdom affirm plainly that Kingdoms are not conquered by curses of Priests or Bishops and that they have learned from the Holy Scripture Kingdoms appertain unto God by whom Kings do reign and he gives them to whom he willeth wherefore since the High-Priest cannot be both a King and a Bishop he should leave the care of distributing Kingdoms which as his Predecessours did not attempt against the schismatical nor heretical nor tyranous Emperours in their times so neither can they now bear it who know it to be written in the Holy Scripture We should strive even to death for liberty and inheritance neither are they ignorant if a Bishop excommunicate a Christian without reason that the power of binding may be taken from him but eternal life can be taken from no man unless his own sins do demerit neither can any man be spoiled of the name of a Christian for taking or conquering an earthly Kingdom or can he be ranked with the Divel whom Christ came to redeem with his blood from the Divel's power and therefore if the Pope would have peace let him so seek it that he move no strife for the people think not that they cannot come to the Kingdom of Heaven except they imbrace such an earthly King as the Pope recommendeth as for the Oath said he and falshood and tyranny whereof you write the Peers of the Nation say unto us that ye command not such things as concern your authority yea they have not spared from menacings against you which for the present I will not repeat and I know as they threatned with deliberation so if God suffer them without retreating they will shew it indeed and I know by experience that without regard of admonition or sword of man's tongue unless some other stay arise our King and Nobility of this Realm will not fail to do accordingly to their power and follow forth what they have begun He concludes that Bishops and himself especially should take heed of their behaviour towards the King since it is the Apostles doctrine that all souls be subject unto Superiour powers And with these Letters in the name of Hincmar were other Letters written by common advice of the Bishops of France being assembled at Rhemes and sent unto Pope Adrian who died in the fifth year of his pride and so that strife ceased Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 5. and out of others Baronius in Annal. ad An. 870. § 38. saith Hincmar did forge many excuses and by shifting did escape the sentence of the Apostolick See till Pope Adrian died 11. JOHN the IX succeeds An. 872 as Onuphrius saith who reckoneth The Pope climbeth above the Emperour not the eight years between Nicolaus and Adrian but others account his succession in the year 876. He hapned on the fittest occasion of ambition among them all for after his inauguration began the contention between Charls of France and Charls of Germany for the Empire The King of France was alwaies aiming at the Kingdom of Italy and promised unto Pope John rich rewards if he attained unto the Empire he would defend the Church from all injury and wholly quit the Territory of Rome John did fear that the other would take his manure in Italy and therefore desirous the Emperour were at a distance rather than to sit in his eye he invited the King of France to come unto Rome and incontinently saluteth him Augustus and by this means saith Sigonius and after him Ph. Morn in Myster the Title Imperator Augustus became the gift of the High-Priest wholly and the years of their Empire were reckoned from their consecration by the Pope Continuator Eutropii saith more plainly Charls the Bald coming to Rome made covenant with the Romans and granted unto them the rights of the Kingdom and revenues out of three Monasteries that is out of Saint Salvator's Saint Mary in Sabinis and Saint Andrew's on Mount Soracte and the Imperial Patrimony out of many other Monasteries he gave them also the Provinces of Samnio and Calabria with all the Cities of Benevento and the Dukedom of Spoleto and two Cities of Tuscia Arisium and Clusium which did belong unto the Duke so that he who before was above the Romans in royality seems now inferiour unto them he
He indeavoureth to have the Clergy free from the power of Princes But in the year 773. Charls King Charls his power in Rome did appoint a Synod at Rome where the Pope was with 153. Bishops and Abbots Here Charls recovereth the right which Constantine Pogonatus had let pass with Pope Benedict the II. to wit with common consent the Judges and Doctours of Law thorow the City were ordained to search the ancient Laws and Customs of the Empire how heresies and schisms may be prevented concerning the Apostolical See and the honour of Patriciatus and the Roman Empire Then 1. All the people of Rome grant unto King Charls and transfer into his persoâ— and his Successours all their right and power in the above-named particulars 2. After their example Adrian with all the Clergy and whole Synod did give unto Charls their right and power of chusing their great High-Priest and ordering the Apostolical See and moreover that all Arch-Bishops and Bishops throughout every Province should receive investiture from him Theodor. a Nyem Secretary to sundry Popes And Gratian. dist cap. 63. Adrianus saith more That who should act against this Decree the Synod would accurse and unless he repent would adjudge his goods unto the Royal Exchequer For this cause many waited upon the Court of King Charls hoping to have Bishopricks and advancement by him Avent Annal. lib. 4. as he did advance the Bishops of Breme Manda Padeburna c. Here is some restraint of the ambition of the Popes for a time Adrian did sit three and twenty years ten months and seventien daies 13. LEO the III. perceiveth the Romans aiming by all means unto a free More power of Charls in Rome government and he feared that either the Popes should be brought under the government of the Senate or they should be overthrown by the Greeks he thinketh it fittest that Rome should be subject unto the Pope and that the Pope should be sure of concurrence from France Catal. test ver ex Regin lib. 2. Sigeber ad an 796. Wherefore without knowledge of the Senate he sent Angilbert Abbot of Saint Richarius to advertise Charls of his election and presenteth unto him in token of loyalty Saint Peter's keys and the Ensign of the City or the Eagle and beseecheth him to send some of his Nobles who might keep the people in obedience by their Oath or Sacrament Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 9. cap. 89. So soon as the Romans namely Paschasius and Campulus heard of this message they take the Pope and buffet him till they thought he was blind and cast him into the Monastery of Saint Erasmus Platin. But Continuator Eutropij saith they beat out one of his eyes and could not pick out the other because the mercy of God had preserved him and others say both his eyes were strucken out and restored again by miracle But Zonar saith they who were sent did spare him and spoiled him not of his sight Albinus did let him down by the Wall of the Monastery and he fled unto Charls he chargeth many of the Romans of usurpation and he adviseth the King to exact on them an Oath of fidelity Paschasius or Paschalis was there soon after him and accused the Pope of adultery c. Charls dismisseth them both and promiseth to be at Rome within few months In Decemb. an 800. Charls was received in Rome with all shew of honour within 8. daies he goeth into Saint Peter's Church and in presence of all the people and clergy he asketh who had any thing to say against Pope Leo. Paschasius and Campulus had published the Pope's crimes by writ but knowing the King's affection towards both parties they appear not The Bishops who were present answer The Apostolical seat is the Head of the Church and ought to be judged of none Platin. But Ph. Morn in Myster sheweth from Aimoin That because none did qualifie these crimes the Pope was absolved upon his Oath Platina saith his Oath was delayed till the next day and then he sweareth by God and the four Evangelists that all these things were false which they had layed to his charge Whereupon the King declareth him innocent and condemneth his accusers Within few daies 300. of them were beheaded in the Lateran field for their presumption and affected liberty on the 18. of December and on the 25. day Charls was proclaimed Emperour as followeth and from that time the French did alogether possess Rome and all Italy saith Zonar After that Pope Leo could not live at Rome without trouble therefore he sate at Mantua and sometimes did abide with the Emperour He is the first that Bellarmine can Canonizing of Saintâ— and other novelties find to have canonized a Saint de beat Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 8. He appointed the supplications of three daies before the Feast of Christ's ascension he first brought incense unto the Altars to the imitation of Jews and Heathens He sate 20. years and died An. 816. CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. FEw Pastours of that Country were comparable unto the former in doctrine The corruption of Bishops devotion or zeal as we find in Catal. test ver lib. 8. from Aventin lib. 3. unworthy Priests were promoted covetous adulterous drunkards whose God was their belly given to hunting and hawking as also Pope Zachary complaineth in Epist ad Bonifac. and we will see Acts of Synods against these vices Nevertheless such men were advanced for bribes or other by-respects Likewise Bishops were more ambitious than given to seek souls unto Christ Monks were thought more religious but their religion then for the most part did consist in superstitious ceremonies and rites the people did admire them for their shew of austerity and the Bishops bear with them because they indeavour to draw all men under the obedience of the See of Rome So whilest corruption waxeth in all these Truth faileth especially the opinion of merit was not pratled in private but openly proclaimed and in the Synods they change the phrase Men shall be judged according to their works unto this Men shall be judged for their works or according to merits Preachers did not plead so much the cause of God as their own they corrupt the truth with fables as Gregory in his Epistle to Boniface testifieth and for constitution of their errours they alledge visions as Io. Bale Cent. 1. cap. 91. sheweth how Egwin Bishop of Vigornien did swear before Pope Constantine that in a Vision he was commanded to preach unto the people that the image of Saint Mary should be worshipped and he writ a Book of Apparitions which the Pope approved with his Seals and sent it unto Britwald Primat of England with express command to call a Synod at London and by his authority to recommend that book unto the people So Constantine Bishop of Cyprus in the Nicene Synod Sess 4. said a certain man driving a nail into a Wall pierced the head of Saint
shaved and made a Monk And Aventin in Annal. saith When Volarad a Bishop and Burchard Abbot of Saint Dionis at Paris were sent to understand the Pope's judgement his answer was I find in the sacred story of Divine Scriptures that the people fell away from their wretchless and lascivious King who despised the counsel of the wise men and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himself allowing their doings all power and rule belong unto God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes and rulers are chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chief ruler in all things and not to do what they list he is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the prescript and line of God's Law all that he hath as power glory riches honour and dignity he receiveth of the people the people create their King and the people may when the cause so requireth forsake their King It is lawfull therefore for the French and Germans to refuse this unkind Monster and to chuse one who may be able in War and Peace by his wisedom to protect and keep in safety their wives children parents goods and lives So Pope Zachary giveth his advice and pretendeth not any interest into the matter Then he writ unto Boniface Bishop of Mentz that he might anoint Pipin King of France and declare all his Subjects free from their Oath of Allegiance unto their lazy Soveraign And now the Reader may judge what Pipin did receive from Pope Zachary This was the work of many years and so ended An. 752. Here observe that Pipin was anointed but anointing The custom of anointing Kings is late or borrowed from the Iews of Kings was not in custom amongst Christians in the daies of Lactantius who in Institut lib. 4. cap. 7. speaking of Christ's name saith It was commanded unto the Jews to make an holy oil wherewith those were anointed who were called unto the Priesthood or Kingdom and now among the Romans the Robe of Purpure is the sign of their royal assumed power so unto them the anointing with oil gave the name and royal power And Augustine on Psal 45. saith It was the custom only of the Jewish Nation to anoint Kings and Priests whereby was taught that among none other but the Jewish people was the King and Priest of the world to be born Anastasius Patriarch of Constantinople did anoint Emperour Leo the I. and thereafter that came into custom to shew that the Emperour was a true Christian and free from heresie They want no colours for bringing into the Christian Church Jewish or Heathenish rites 5. John Damascen who was called Chrysoras for distinction from another Iohn Damascen of that name who lived about the year 300. had been amongst the Sarazens and for fear of death did make profession of Mahumetism but being escaped did write in defence of the Orthodox faith and began the first systeme of Divinity amongst the Greeks as afterwards Pe. Lombard among the Latines he was a maintainer of images but in many other things was an adversary to the present doctrine of Rome Lib. 1. de Orthod fide cap. 1. he saith All that is given unto us by the Law and Prophets Apostles and Evangelists we embrace acknowledge and reverence seeking no further God therefore being ignorant of nothing and providing whatsoever is profitable for us to know hath revealed it but he hath hid in silence those things whereof we could not indure the weight therefore let us love these things and abide in them neither should we pass beyond the bounds appointed by his eternal will not transgress the Divine Tradition any way Lib 3. Cap. 17. The Lord's flesh is inriched with Divine Efficacy because of the hypostatical union neither doth it fall or hath it exceeded its proper nature nor its natural properties And Cap. 18. he saith The communication of Omnipotency unto Christ-man or his Man-hood may be declared two waies First That this man Christ is almighty by communication of properties Next The proper works of God are given to the flesh as the instrument of the Deity And Lib. 4. Cap. 18. After he hath at length recommended the reading of the Scriptures he reckoneth the Books of the Old-Testament according to the Hebrew and then he saith The Wisedom of Solomon and of Jesus son of Sirach are pleasant and good but are not numbred among the Prophetical books nor were put into the Ark. And in Cap. 25. he commendeth Virginity and then he addeth this we say not derogating from marriage God forbid for we know that God blessed marriage by his presence and it is said Marriage is honourable amongst all men In Cap. 14. he saith By invocation and by working of the Holy Ghost the Bread and Wine and Water are supernaturally changed into the Body and Blood of Christ The Papishes make use of this testimony for their Transubstantiation but there is also a supernatural change of the Water in Baptism and yet no Transubstantiation neither do the Greeks believe it to this day but only a mystical change in regard of the use and effect 6. In the Epistles of Pope Zachary to Boniface it is evident that divers Many in Italy and Stain did oppose the Popes Bishops and Priests contemned the pretended Apostolical authority and his excommunications In the Epistle of Pope Adrian it appeareth that Leo Patriarch of Ravenna with-held many things from the See of Rome and that he despised the Judges whom the Pope sent thither and that he opened the Letters that were sent by some of his Diocy unto the Pope Also Regimbald and other Bishops of Lombardy did allow their Clergy to marry against the Decree of Rome Ex Epist Adrian ad Carol. When Maurice Bishop of Istria professed himself to be the faithfull servant of Saint Peter and required Pensions there unto him the people pulled out his eys and said their land was the Territory of Charls and not of the Pope Catal. test ver lib. 8. Paulin Bishop of Aquileia in his book against Felix and Eliphand Bishops of Uurgelita and Tâ—leâ—o commendeth the Holy Scriptures and condemneth all opinions whatsoever that cannot be proved out of them he saith The Church is built upon the Rock Christ and it may be shaken by Hereticks but cannot be drowned because it is strengthned by the right hand of Christ he saith Teachers and every Christian should fight against heretical opinions and refute them for a Souldier of Christ should not be basely afraid for the force of approaching Battel nor by straying seek the lurking holes of harmless escaping but being girded with the weapons of their own Warfare should couragiously pierce the hearts of their enemies with spiritual darts out of the Bow of the Scriptures 7. Aponius a French man then writ several books in Cant. lib. 1. he saith Aponius The Lord hath given his fiery word unto this World in the
two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
and reward do flatter the Popes and teach new doctrines and are not ashamed to say That the Pope is not subject unto the authority of an holy Councel and the Pope may judge all and be judged of none but should be left unto the judgment of God only even although he draw after him souls by droves into Hell They consider not that these be the words of Popes inlarging their own phylacteries or of their flatterers And because these words are easily refuted they run unto the words of Christ not regarding the meaning of the Spirit but the fancies of their own brain and the prattle of the words Thou art Cephas by these they will make the Pope the head of the Church And I will give thee the keys And I have praied for thee And Whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth And Feed my Sheep And Cast thy self into the Sea And Thou shalt be a Fisher of men And Christ commanded to pay Tribute for him and him All which these men do wonderfully proclaim but they do altogether despise the Expositions of the holy Teachers c. Aene. Sylvius in his Comment de gestis Concil lib. 1. makes oft use of this Oration 17. In the same Councel Lewis Cardinal of Arelatensis did maintain these positions More credit is to be given unto a private Presbyter if he have better warrant of Scripture or reason than unto a Pope or whole Councel Councels have erred and have been corrected and contented to be directed by a Presbyter as the most famous Councel of Nice was by Athanasius when he was a Presbyter Councels consist not only of Bishops but of Presbyters also for in the Councel of Chalcedon are said to have been 600. Priests which is a name common to Bishops and Presbyters and in other Councels they seak neither of Bishos nor Priests but of Fathers which is also a common name And the power of the keys is given unto the whole Church in Bishops and Presbyters and now according to the teslimony of Hierom Bishops are above Presbyters by custom rather than by constitution for even Paul calleth Presbyters Bishops in his Epistle to Titus These that are called Bishops stand in aw of Kings for their worldly wealth more than of God for their souls whereas the multitude of Presbyters here present despise the world and their life for the love of the truth He insisteth much on this point because Antonius Panormitan would not give a decisive voice unto the Priests Aen. Sylvius ibid. 18. Paul Episc Burgensis and Spanish Orator whom Aen. Sylvius calleth Decus Praelatorum held in that Councel that a Councel is above the Pope and when it is lawfully assembled even without his consent he hath not power to dissolve discharge or adjourn it This he proves by the Law of God and of Man at last he useth an argument from natural reason and testimony of Aristotle and said In all well established Kingdoms that is chiefly looked unto that the Kingdom may do more than the King if it be contrary wise it is not a Kingdom but a Tyranny It is so with the Church she should have more power than the Pope Whereupon Sylvius writes more fully saying The Pope is in the Church as a King in his Kingdom but it is absurd that a King hath more power than all his Kingdom therefore the Pope should not have more power than the Church But as sometimes Kings for their evil administration and Tyranny are excluded from the whole Kingdom so without doubt the Roman Pope may be deposed by the Church that is by a general Councel In this matter I make no account of them who give so large Power unto Kings as if they were tied unto no Laws those are but flatterers and prattle otherwise then they think For although it be said Moderation is always in the Prince that is to be understood when there is reason to decline from the words of the Law He is a King who watcheth over and procureth the common good who delighteth in the prosperity of the Subjects and who in all things he doth aimeth at the welfare of his people and if he do not so he may be called not a King but a Tyrant looking only unto his own interest ...... If we see a King dispising Laws robbing his Subjects deflouring Virgins and doing all things at his pleasure will not the Peers of the Land conveen put him away and advance another who shall swear to rule by Laws So reason and experience do teach The same should be in the Church that is in the Councel and so it is manifest that the Pope is subject unto the Councel saith Sylvius 19. A Greek Abbot had a Sermon at that Councel and began thus Lo Souldiers cast away the works of darkness There he rebuketh the Clergy that they had lost their spiritual armor and he exhorteth the Fathers to Reform the Clergy or else the Church will perish Catal. test ver 20. James de Guitrod a Carthusian lived about the year 1440. among other Books he wrote De septem statibus Ecclesiae in Apocalypsi descriptis There he accuseth the Pope and his Court that they do continually hinder the Reformation of the Church and that they do alwaies tremble at the naming of a Councel He wrote another Book De errorib Christianorum modernis where he noteth not onely the vices of People and Clergy but their Idolatry their Pilgrimages and gadding to Images their Miracles feigned for avarice He saith Christian Religion is in derision with Infidels because of so many impieties and vanities of Christians Men accept and love one another for their works but God accepteth the work for the man and therefore every man should first indeavor to be reconciled unto God before he can hope that his works can be accepted In another Book De causis remedus passionum he rebuketh the pride of Prelates and saith plainly They have the place of Antichrist and not of Christ and their pride is the pride of Lucifer 21. John Gochius Priest of Mechlin then avouched that the writings of Albeâ—tus Thomas and other Sophists taken from the muddy channels of Philosophy do more obscure then inlighten the truth they fight against the Canonical truth and against themselves they smell of the Pelagian Heresie The Scriptures should be followed and all other writings should be examined by them even the Decrees of Popes and Councels Monkish vows are not profitable unto godliness and are contrary unto Christian liberty Works are not satisfactory unto God's justice but we are justified through the only mercy of God by faith in Christ and not by our deservings Sin remaineth in the godly but is not imputed unto them and is forgiven for Christ He refuteth them who do mince sin in the godly Catal. test ver lib. 19. 22. Nicolaus Cusanus Bishop of Brixia is by Aen. Sylvius called Hercules of Pope Eugenius and he lamenteth that so noble a head had strayed into the
the Danube near unto Frioli in Italy and on the North he marcheth with Poland and Muscovy In Affrick his ditions are for the most part barren except most fertile Aegypt This Empire is now governed by twenty Bassaws of which three are in Europe the most potent is in Greece another in Hungary and the third in Temisnara in Asia are thirteen three in Affriâ—k and one in Cyprus Cumin Ventura in Relatio de Vrbe Constantinop Wheresoever they prevailed they either slue all the inhabitants or led them away in such misery that they lived so that death had been more tolerable Bathol Georgueviz lived amongst them the space of 13. years about the year 1540. and returning writ a book Deploratio Christianorum which was printed at Wittemberg An. 1560. there he saith If any man had foreknown that calamity they would rather have chosen to have died a thousand times if in any place death be mixed with life or if life be prolonged that men may be long a dying it is under the Turks the bondage in Aegypt the captivity in Assyria and exile in Babylon are light in comparison of this most grievous oppression for whether Christians do submit unto them or not it is all one if these prevail as in their promises is no fidelity so is no mercy in their victory they kill all the Nobility and scarcely spare any of the Clergy they throw down all the Churches or turn them to their blasphemous superstition leaving unto Christians old Chappels which when they decay it is permitted to rebuild for a great sum of money neither are Christians permitted to have any audible sign of assembling but only as it were by stealth to exercize their religion neither may a Christian bear Office in any Province or City nor carry a weapon if any blasphemy be spoken against Christ or contumely against a Christian he must hold his peace but if thou speak against their Mahumet the punishment is fire or if against their religion thou shalt be circumcized If a Christian on horseback do meet a Turkish Priest he must come down and with low courtesie salute the Priest Every Christian now must pay the fourth part of all his increase as well of their Corns and Bestial as of their handy-work and every Master of a family paieth a ducate yearly for every person of his family if the Parents have it not to pay they must sell their children and others are compelled to beg it or they are condemned to perpetual prison and still it is free unto the Turk to take the most handsom of the Christian children and circumcize and bring them in their Cloisters to be Seminaries of his Janizaries or guard and of his Souldiers so that they hear not of Christ nor Parents yet many of these Janizaries carry under their arm pits a New-Testament in Greek or Arabick From amongst the fairest of the Christian daughters the great Turks hath his Wives and Concubines and it is religion unto them to do otherwise So that by custom or contempt of the old Turkish blood the present Emperours and Janizaries and Bassaws are descended of the Christians Both the Christians and the Janizaries in these Provinces do heartily wish the revenging Sword of Christians to deliver them from their wofull thraldom and the Turks stand in fear of it because of such a prophesie amongst them Georgieviz de affectione Christianor The multitude of the Turks are base minded being destitute of all learning for their Laws forbid Schools and they live most by Pasturage Euphorm in Icon. animor cap. 9. This brief glance of the power and tyranny of the Turks is usefull for understanding some passages of the Scriptures as also to move others unto compassion and praiers for the Christians whose troubles we know not and to make us the more thankfull for our tranquility and liberty and more patiently to bear sickness a little penury or if it were banishment for Christ's sake c. which light things many do impatiently undergo because they know not the heavy crosses of other Christians Yea and for cleering the justice of God in all these heavy burthens of Christians it may be marked out of Nicep Gregoras and Chalcocondylas their Histories that though these Greeks were very constant both in the Doctrine and Rites of their Antients yet amongst their Nobility were manifold divisions and strifes amongst their Clergy great ambition and contention and especially they complain of the wretchlessness of the Emperours and the infinite Taxes which they exacted of the people so that many did even before the loss of Constantinople chuse to live under the Turks and the rather because at that time the Turks dealt fairly with the Christians that would come and dwell in their Towns and proffered them liberties and it was upon occasion of these grievances that some Greeks came into Italy and Germany in the beginning of that Century CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. WHilest King Richard was living in prison Henry the IV. was Crowned King of England An. 2. chap. 3. he ordained that if any person should obtain from the Bishop of Rome any provision to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary or to have any Office perpetual in any house of Religion he should incur the pains of Praemunire And chap. 15. He gave authority unto Bishops and their Ordinaries to imprison and fine Civil power of coaction gâ—ven to Bishops who exerce it cruelly all Subjects who refuse the Oath ex Officio Here by the way I add that in the Parliament of King James An. 1610. Stat. 1. it is said Whereas the Temporal Sword was never in the Prelates power untill the 2. of Henry the IV. and then usurped by them without consent of the Commons for say They were truly Ecclesiastical yet it is against the Laws of God and of the Land that they should meddle with civil jurisdiction therefore is an Act past against it and the Oath Ex Officio In the same Parliament of Henry the IV. it was ordained that all Lollards that is who professed the doctriue which Wickliff had taught should be apprehended and if they should remain obstinate they should be delivered to the Bishop of the Diocy and by him unto the correction of the Secular Magistrate to be burnt This Act was the first in this Island for burning in case of Religion and began to be put in execution the same year 1401. and Thomas Arundel Arch Bishop of Canterbury swore that he would not leave a slip of the Lollards in the Land At that time did suffer William Sawtree a Priest William Swinderby Richard White William Thorp Reinold Peacock once Bishop of Saint Aâ—â—ph and then of Chicester Io. Fox in Acts Mon. Many errours were imputed unto them maliciously but as Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 495. shews ex Walsing in Hypodeig they held no other doctrine but of the Waldenses George Abbot contra Hill in answer to the first reason sec 25. shews that
the Word and Sacraments and the administration of criminall and civill Justice be so confounded that one man may occupy both the charges It was answered It is neither agreable with the Word of God not practise of the primitive Church 2. In Sess 3 They who receive excommunicate persons should be censured with excommunication after due admonitions if they desist not and if they be guilty after admonition though thereafter they desist yet they shall make publick râ—pentance of that fault 3. The Secretary of the Counsell presenteth certain heads concerning the assignation of Ministers stipends 4. Licence is given to Bishops Superientendents and Commissioners of visitation to take notice of the situation of parish churches and to change them for tâ—e commodity of the people as also of the gleebs 5. They who consult with witches or enchanters should be censured 6. Great or rich men being guilty of crimes should be censured even alike as poor men and no dispensation should be granted unto them for money though ad pios usus Where mention is made here of Bishops and Superintendents it is to be observed that at that time the Bishop of Santandrews had the visitation of Fife only and John Winram had the visitation of Perth-shire and John Spotswood continued in Lothian as before Next concerning these assignations and change of Parish-churches Bishop Spotswood in Histor Libr. 5. Shewes that this Regent subtilly drew out of the power of the Church the thirds of Benefices promising more sure and ready paiment unto the Ministers and to make every stipend locall with express promise that if they shall find themselves prejudiced they should be reponed to their possession whensoever they shall require it But so soon as hee was possessed of the thirds he took course to joyn two or three or four churches to one Minister who was tied to preach in them by turns and he placed in every parish a Reader to read prayers and the word in the Ministers absence and the Reader had 20. or 30. pounds Scots and the Ministers were put to a necessity of attending the for mer assignation and then a precept for paiment or if their necessity did urge to seek augmentation a petty thing that was granted was dear bought by the losse of time and charges in seeking it The Superintendents were no better used when they complained that their portion was with-held it was sayd Theit office was no more necessary seing bishops now are in the Diocies and the ecclesiasticall jurisdiction belongs unto them So the Regent seeking to enrich himself losed the Church and when they sought to be restored to their former possession according to the Act of Parliament and his promise after many shifts and delayes he told them Seing the Superplus belongs unto the King it was fitter the Regent and Counsell should modifie the stipends of Ministers than that they have the designation of the Superplus Thirdly observe that when the proposition was made fairly to change and unite churches for the expediency of the people the Assembly gave not power unto the Commissioners to unite parishes at their pleasure but gave way unto the proposition in so far as expediency of the people required as appeares clearly by a Letter writt by John Erskin the Superintendent unto the same Assembly in these words Hearing that in my absence a complaint was given upon mee alledging that I had destroyd or caused destroy the church of Inshbrayak and to have joyned that parishon to the Church of Maritoun I have thought good to declair unto your Wi. my part in that cause I never did destroy a parish-church but would had the reparation of all As to that church of Inshbrayak I in my visitation finding it spoiled and broken down did request the parishoners there of to resort unto the church of Maritoun being neare unto them untill their own church were bigged and repaired to which they did consent not to continue ever so but for a time untill their own church were bigged the which I wish to be done shortly and what in mee lyeth to further the same shall not be omitted This is the trueth of that matter And if it be found otherwise I shall build the church on my expences If your Wisdomes think any fault here-in I am subdued and shall obey your godly judgement Under this Letter is written thus At Edinburgh August 10. 1573. The Church presently assembled findeth no fault in the premisses done by the Superintendent but all his proceedings there in worthy of praise And it is subscribed by the Clerk of the Assembly J. Gray XI The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 6. 1574. where 1574. The 26. Assembly were Earls Lords Bb. Superintend c. Androw Hay Minister is chosen Moderator 1. The Bishop of Dunkell is ordained to confesse his fault publickly in the church of Dunk for not executing the Sentence of the Church against the Earle of Athole 2. George Bishop of Murray is ordained to be summoned to give his purgation of the fornication alledged to be committed by him with the Lady Ardross 3. Commission was given to certain Ministers to summon the Chapter of Murray before them to examine their proceedings and what ground they had to give unto the foresaid George douglas their testimoniall without due tryall of his conversation and literature 4. Unto the L. Regent and Lords of the Privy Counsell with others of the States now eonveened with his Grace the Church generall now assembled wisheth everlasting health in Christ That holy mystery of God is not unknown who hath ehosen unto himselfe a Church and that from the beginning which shall continue for ever And the same is the company of the faithfull professors of Christ Jesus And in his Church God hath appointed his holy mysteries to be ministred and calleth men to be Ministers of them that by the same Ministry the elect of God may be called regenerat and nurished unto everlasting life For preservation of the holy Ministry and Church in purity the Lord hath appointed Assemblies conventions not only of the persons appointed unto the Ministry but also of all the members professing Christ which the Church of God hath continually used and useth the same assemblies sanctified by the word of God and authorized by the presence of Jesus Christ It is also known unto your Gr. that since God hath blissed this Country with the light of his Euangell the wholl Church most godlily appointed and the same by Act of Parliam was authorized that two Assemblies of the wholl generall Church within this realm should be every year alswel of all members thereof in all States as of the Ministers these assemlies have been continually from the first ordinance keept in such sort that the most Noble and of the highest estate have joined themselves by their own presence in the assemblies as members of one Body concurring voicing and authorizing in all things their proceedings with their Brethren And now at this
And all Collations or admissions that shal be given heerafter by any pretending the style of a Bishop shall be null in itself 14. It is ordained-that all Pastors or Ministers shall diligently and zealously travell with their flocks to conveen unto Sermon after noon on sunday both they that are in landward and in Burgh as they will answer unto God 15. In every provinciall assembly certain assessors shall be named by them to concur with the Commissioner and shall subscribe with him in all weighty matters 16. Commission and full power is given to five Barons elleven Ministers and three Commissioners of burghs or any sixe of them to passe with all convenient diligence unto the King and his Counsell with these heads and supplications 1. that order may be taken with these who put violent hands in Ministers or trouble them in exercise of their office 2. that these who are deposed from the office of Ministry may also lose their Benefice and other qualified persones be provided thereunto 3. That punishment may be inflicted on them who go in pilgrimages to churches or wells as they who went lately to the rood of Piebls 4. that presentations be directed to none other but them who have commission from the Gen. assembly according to the Act of Parliament 5. that all Benefices vaiking be given to Ministers serving the cure unless they be found unworthy c. 6. That order be taken with the Printer who hath printed the Bibles and cause him deliver them c. 7. In respect the Earle of Arran hath alwayes shewd godly zeal in defence of the religion and the common wealth It would please the King and Counsell to resolve upon some good order that may serve both for health and cure of his body and confort of his conscience 8. That the book of discipline may be established by act of Privy Counsell untill it be confirmed by Parliament 9. To recommend a Printer Vautrollier who is banished for religion that he may have licence The next assembly conveenes The 39. Assembly at Edinburgh Octob. 20. Androw Hay is chosen Moderator 1. The Bishops of Santandrews Glasgow Aberdien and Murray ar called and compear not Because the act of the last assembly hath not been followed against the Bishops of Murray Aberdien the assembly ordaines as before the Commissioners of these countries to put that act to execution With certification if they fail they shall make publick repentance before the assembly and certain persons are appointed to summon all the other Bishops to compear before the next assembly to give their submission unto the speciall heads conferred and agreed-unto by the Bishops of Santandrews Glasgow and of the Isles and these conditiones to be expressed in the summons With certification c. 2. Some petitions were sent unto the King and Counsell and the next day the brethren report that the King will give a resolute answer the fifteenth day of the next month and desireth to delay the plat or model of presbyteries till then 3. Henry Kier comes and in name of the Earle of Lennox shewing that he hath been disappointed of a Minister for his family craves that the assembly would writ unto the French Church at London for a Minister for whose entertainment he will provide as also he promiseth that in the affaires of the Church either generall or what particular shall be recommended unto him he shall affectuously employ his labors and desireth that no other opinion should be conceived of him but as one that meaneth truly toward God James Lowson is ordered to writ and direct a Letter as was craved 4. Whether a Minister may be removed from his flock without consent of the flock Resp for good and necessary causes the assembly may remove him 5. It is evident that lately many apostates are received into the country and are spred namely in Anguise and other parts therefor the Commissioners of Countries are ordained to put former Acts to execution against them in all points 6. Concerning the Visitor of Countries it is thought to sound unto corruption and tyranny that such power standes in the person of one man which should flow from the Presbytery and nevertheless the estate for the present time and want of order for constituting Presbyteries suffereth not present alteration It is judged meet that the Clerk-Register shall be requested to concurre with John Erskin of Dun Ro. Pont James Lowson David Lindsay John Craig and John Duncanson or any thry of them to lay and advise a modell of the Presbyteries and constitution of them and report their judgement unto the next assembly And in the mean time the Visitors shall continue in their Visitations 7. Full power and commission is given to four barons to John Craig John Duncanson Ro. Pont Ja. Lowson Pa. Adamson James Boid Da. Lindsay Tho. Smeton Ge. Hay An. Hay Adam Iohnston David Ferguson David Macgill and the Commissioner of Edinburgh or any sixe of them To compear before the King and Counsell November 15 and crave answer unto the articles given since the former assembly and to conferr and reason upon them With power unto them or the most part of them to resolve decern and finally conclude in name of the Church with the King and his Counsell thereupon c. 8. The Assembly having received the Kings consent in writ removes Andrew Melvin from the Colledge of Glasgow unto the new Celledge of Santandrews and Thomas Sâ—eton from the Church of Paisley unto the Colledge of Glasgow 9. Whither a Minister leaving his Ministry and applying himselfe to a Civill office may be chosen an Elder of a Church Resp he should not but rather be challenged for his desertion 10. John Brand is ordered to deliver unto the Justice-Clerk the Kings command in writ for raising Letters against Nicol burn Observe 1. How freely the assembly goeth-on in establishing the disciplin it was not done rashly but after many reasonings and conferences both in publick assemblies and other meetings appointed by the Chief Magistrate and the Church liberty of opposing and arguing being granted to every man and at last episcopacy was condemned the Kings Commissioner consenting in the assembly and four Bishops submitting one in Dundy and three expressely mentioned in this at Edinburgh of whom we find two employd as Commissioners to treat for closing the remaining differences 2. If wee look back to the years preceeding we may understand what was the power of Superintendents to wit more and more power was committed according to the necessity of time unto them yer not unto them personally but with concurrence of others and so that in every assembly they made their accompts of fidelity and diligence but after the year 1576. they and others which were called Commissioners of Countries were called Visitors and in this last assembly their power is declared to â—ound unto corruption tyranny and because of present necessity are continued for a half year untill the Presbyteries were universally modeled The
the City unto Constantinople Theodore doth so and Felix had both his eys burnt out with hot brass the Citizens were killed or banished Sabellic Ennead 8. lib. 7. and upon this occasion Pope Leo the II. obtained from the Emperour that the Arch-Bishop of Ravenna in all times coming should receive investiture from Rome Hence we see that all Italy was not subject unto the See of Rome seeing Ravenna had contended with Rome for dignity Agatho sate 3. years 17. LEO II. is called a learned Pope He ordained that no Arch-Bishop should pay any thing to the Church of Rome for Investiture or Palle because such a custome would breed many inconveniences Platin. This Decree held not and by length of time the price of the Palle waxed so great that Albert Bishop of Ments payed for it 30000. crowns Sleidan comment adan 1523. Leo accurseth at Rome all them whom the sixth Councel The humble Letter of the Pope unto the Emperour had condemned as his Epistle written to the Emperour shews out of which I have marked these passages Unto the King of Kings we give thanks who hath bestowed an earthly kingdom upon you so that you should covet heavenly things for it is better that you trust in God with a setled mind then that you reign with honour given you from above that is profitable to you this to your subjects for by the mercy of God you obtain the triumphal glory of your fathers Crown by birth your godliness is the fruit of mercie but your power is the conserver of discipline by the one thereof your Princelie mind is joined with God by the other discipline is done unto your Subjects the riches of the one relieve the poor the happiness of the other amendeth them who stray from the right way It is no less care of them who are in authoritie to amend the froward than to triumph over an enemie The Legates of this Apostolical See your mother the Roman Church the servants of your Holiness together with the persons who went with them who by our Predecessour of Apostolical memory Agatho at the 8. indiction for the cause of faith your Godliness commanding were hither directed the tenth indiction being now past in the month of Julie together with your Godliness Letters and Acts of the Councel did we receive with great joy in the Lord and as it were we entred out of the gulf of grief into the haven of longed-for calmness and recovering strength we began with great thanksgiving to cry out Lord save our most Christian King and hear him ...... Therefore as we have received every one of the general Councels of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and Constantinople all which the Church of Christ doth approve So the sixth general Councel which was now celebrated in this Princely City by means of your clemency we as their foot-grooms Nota do with the like reverence receive and we discern the same Councel to be numbred justly with them as being gathered by the same or alike grace of God therefore we do anathematize and accurse all heresies and all Authors or favourers of them Theodore Bishop of Farranitan Cyrus of Alexandria Sergius Pirrhus Peter and Paul rather successours than Bishops of Constantinople and Honorius who did not adorn the Apostolical See with doctrine of Apostolical tradition but by his wicked traitory did indeavour to subvert the unspotted faith In the end let your Princely magnanimity think worthy of your wonted acceptation and clemency Constantine a sub-Deacon the humble Bearer of these Presents and give your godly ears unto his informations that in the servant you would worthily acknowledge the sender Let the Reader consider how different the stile of this Letter is from the presumptuous Buls of Popes afterwards and see a Pope condemned of heresie Leo sate 10. months but his glory was so great saith Platina that it seemed as if he had lived longer The seat was vacant 11. months and 21. daies 18. BENEDICT II. was thought so singular in learning and godliness A little change in the election of a Pope that he was chosen with consent of all and the Emperour thought so well of his Election that then it was first ordained by him whom the Clergie People and Souldiers of Rome should chuse unto the Papacie he incontinently should be received without sending unto Constantinople but only unto the Eparch of Ravenna We will see the practice in Conon and Sergius Barorius speaks of the custom formerly how the confirmation was sought from the Kings of the Goths and after them from the Emperour and lastly from the Eparch But when the Popes began to despise the Emperour they did not respect the Eparch Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 10. saith The power of creating the Roman High-Priest untill the Reign of the Emperour Constantine without doubt did appartain unto the Colledge of Roman Priests then by degrees the Election of that Colledge with the suffrages of the people was firm which the Emperour had approved and this continued till the year 685 this custom indured not long the Successours of Charls the Great were accustomed to confirm the Election at last 1059. Pope Nicolas the II. did restrain the Election unto the Cardinals Boniface was more carefull of outward than spiritual Churches as Platina shews He sate scarce 11. months 19. JOHN V. was elected that year wherein the Emperour Constantine died he writ of the dignity of the Palle and continued not one year Then the Romans would have advanced Peter an Arch-Bishop and the Contentions who shall be Pope Souldiers were inclined to Theodore a Priest But after long contention 20. CONON was preferred he was beloved of many for natural and civil gifts of body and mind but so soon as he was confirmed he was taken with sickness then Paschalis an Arch-Deacon and Master of the Popes Treasure gave great sums of money to John the Eparch to cause him to be elected Conon died in the 11. month Then some cry for the fore-named Theodore and some strove for Paschalis the matter was like to come to blows till by the advice of some both of people and souldiers the tumult was pacified a third 21. SERGIUS I. was chosen and carried upon mens shoulders to the Novation in the election Lateran Church thus by occasion of the pride of the Competitours the pride of the beast is advanced another step for his Successours will not let this shew go down The Competitours salute and kiss him sore against their wills for the multitude did compell them Platin. Nevertheless Paschalis sent privily for the Eparch to come and aid him the matter is disclosed unto the Pope and Paschalis is accused of Magick convicted deposed and shut into a Monastery where he abode 5. years still denying that whereof he was accused and the Eparch would not admit Sergius till he had paied five pounds of gold that Paschalis had promised though Sergius said he had not promised it Baron
prosperously be a note of the Antichrist the Pope cannot be called Antichrist seeing he wanteth so many Provinces I answer in the first part Bellarmine saith that the Pope hath lost what he never had and in the latter part he hath lost more for he might have added Scotland Ireland a great part of Poland Prussia c. But all these had given their power and Kingdom unto the Beast until the word of God was fullfilled and they do now hate the Whore and have made her naked as it is said Rev. 17. But it is no where written in Scripture nor do Protestants say that the Beast or Antichrist had or shall have dominion over all the earth although he make such a claim falsely yea the fourth part of the earth was never subject to the See of Rome at once or at one and the same time 4. As the Papishes do glory in vain of the Pope's Supremacy over the The Pope had no power to give Kingdomes Church so they pretend his power over all the Kingdomes of the earth this they do hold but with some difference amongst themselves for the â—anonists as they are called hold that all the Kingdomes of the earth do directly belong unto the Pope and the Jesuits say not directly but indirectly and these two sects write against one another in this matter as for life and death But whether directly or indirectly both do agree that the Pope may give any Kingdom of the earth to whom he pleaseth Satan did once say so And in the 9. Century Pope Nicolaus did not say so as followeth Let them shew any such practice before this eighth Century Did all the Bishops of Rome before this time give Kingdomes to whom they would Or were they ignorant of their power But say they at that time Pope Zachary gave the Kingdom of France unto Pipin and his line So unto this place belongeth neither gave he the Kâ—ngdome of France unto King Pipin that controversie which Bellarmine hath de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. lib. 5. cap. 8. By what means and by what persons Pipin obtained the Kingdom of France Gratian. caus 15. quest 6. cap. Alius saith Zachary deposed Childeric King of France and placed Pipin in his room And the gloss saith Deposuit idest deponentibus consensit he consented unto them who deposed him Platina in Zachary saith By his authority the Kingdom of France was adjudged unto Pipin The Jesuit Dion Petavius in Rationar temp par 1. lib. 8. saith Pipin by the authority of Pope Zachary and by consent of the French Peers did add a new Title of King unto his Royal Power which he had not before If we look to the more ancient Writers the story is thus About the year 663. Clotharius King of France gave himself to the lusts of the flesh and committed the government unto Ebroin Master of the Palace or as others call him Constable This example turneth into a custom and An. 694. Pipin Duke of Austrasia attained this charge under Clodoveus or Clovis the III. as Io. Serres calleth him and he keepeth it in the daies of King Childebert the II. and his son Dagobert so that then there was the Title of a King and all the power was in the hand of the Constable Abb. Vrsperg in Chron. pag. 170. Edit An. 1538. The King was seen once in the year publickly to wit the first day of May then he received and gave gifts without any other discharge of Royal power and all affairs of State were managed by the Constable After Pipin was great contention for so honourable a place his son Charls Martel prevaileth who in the daies of Theodoric or Therric the II. enlargeth the Kingdom of France and as the fore-named Petavius ex Gest Franc. Epit. lib. 1. sheweth he overthroweth Raginfred his Competitour or as he saith who was chosen Mayor and Eudo Duke of Aquitania An. 718. then he subdued the Saxons Alamanes Bavarians and Aquitans Eudo hath his refuge unto the Sarazens in Spain and perswadeth their King Abdirama to invade France Charls did slay in one Battel 375000. Sarazens with the loss of 1500. French at Towrs Fascic temp fol. 45. Edit Venet. An. 1484. and Io. Serres and others Thereafter he did take-in Burgundy and Lions An. 727. and the next year Eudo being dead he possessed Aquitania peaceably In the year 731. the Sarazens did come again into France Charls overthrew them and did gain Avenion and Narbon from them Therefore by a more honourable Title he was called Duke and Prince of France and under that name he governed the Kingdom 19. years and died An. 741. Platin. in Gregor II. He had four sons Carloman Pipin Egidius and Grypho some say Grypho was the son of his first wife a daughter of Bojaria Pipin made Egidius Bishop of Rotomayum and left his government unto Carloman and Pipin and they two divide the Kingdom and govern either his own part under the Title of their father as is apparent by the first words of the Councel under Carloman In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ I Carloman Duke and Prince of the French in the year 742. from the Incarnation of Christ on the 11. of the Calends of March by the advice of the servants of God and of my Nobles I have assembled the Bishops in my Kingdom c. Note these words and see what power he had Within 7. years after this Synod he laid aside his Princely authority saith Bellarm. loc cit and entred into a Cloister at Sotacte and then all the authority was in Pipin alone Grypho rebelled against Carloman but at last Pipin took him in Italy and caused him to be beheaded An. 753. Pipin having the government alone and wanting no occasion did aim at a higher Title The Sarazens in Spain were preparing to make new Wars against France but Pipin did prevent the storm he seized on the passages of the Pyrene hills and forced those redoubted enemies to receive Laws from him Then he did help the Cities that had been spoiled he disburthened others of publick charges and established justice and dealt so valiantly and discreetly both in Wars and Peace that he gained the hearts of all the countries also it did not a little add unto his esteem what he had done against the Lombards and in other parts of â—taly Blondus dec 1. lib. 10. saith I find in Alcuinus Paulus and several others who have written the Acts of the French that the Nobility and Commonalty of that Nation duly considering the worthiness of Pipin and sottishness of Childeric consulted with Zachary Bishop of Rome whether they should tolerate so foolish a King any longer and defraud Pipin of his deserved Princely honour And when the Bishop made answer That he was best worthy to be King who could best discharge the Office of a King the French with the publick consent of the whole Nation did pronounce Pipin for their King and Childeric was
and ye all should further and help us Ca. 4. He admonisheth Bishops especially to teach their people both by life and doctrine both by themselves and them who are under them as they will answer in their accounts at the great day Can. 17. The Bishop of the first See should not be called the Prince of Priests or the highest Priest or any such title but only the Bishop of the first See Can. 4â— None can lay another foundation save that which is layed which is Christ Jesus whosoever therefore in the love of God and of his neighbour keepeth the certainty of faith which is in Christ Jesus he hath laid the same Jesus Christ the Son of God and Man to be his foundation it is to be hoped therefore that where Christ is the foundation the edifice of good works will follow In a word if his medling with Italy and his advancing His Conversation the Pope for confirming that which he had taken can be excused he was unto all Princes a patern of magnificence zeal in religion learning eloquence temperance prudence moderation c. Alcwin contra Elipant lib. 1. saith Charls was a Catholick in faith a King in power a High-Priest in preaching a Judge in equity a Philosopher in liberal studies famous in manners and excellent in all honesty he was never served at Table with more then four dishes at once his exercise was hunting and reading of Histories Pet. Mexia In the year 813. Crunus Duke of Bulgaria pursued his Victory and fought once with Michael Rangabis a worshipper of Images and at the second alarm he did renounce his Crown and Leo Armenius General of the Army was declared Emperour he slue Crunus in Battel and returned home with Triumph Thereafter he had peace he threw down Images and banished the Patriarch Nicephorus a worshipper of Images and many more Zonar 3. LEWES the Godly confirmeth the peace with Leo Armenius and Lewes his troubles had Wars in Datia whence he was necessitated to return to redress some accidents at home and he easily calmed them by means of his Nephew Bernard In the year 818. the same Bernard rebelled against his Uncle and claimed the Crown of France because he was the son of the eldest brother but he was soon taken captive his eys were picked out he was sent Prisoner into France and his Kingdom was given to Lotharius the Emperour's son At that time Lewes confirmed the Donation of King Pipin and of Charls unto the Church of Rome without making mention of any former right as may be seen in the words of the Donation in Volaterran and Gratian. Yet he gave not over the City of Rome for Platina in Serg. 2. sheweth that Rome was allotted unto Lotharius when the Empire was divided again and Thegan chorepi Trevir writing of the same Lewes saith It was appointed that according to former custom some should be sent from the Emperour to Rome who having the authority of Judges should do justice to all the people and accordingly Legates were sent to Rome to judge Pope Paschalis who was challenged of murther Io. Lampad in Mellif Lewes caused the Bible to be translated into the Saxon language Though he was religious and studious of peace yet he was not free from conspiracy he had advanced many persons unto high honours and as Crantz in Saxon. lib. 2. cap. 25. for their wickedness which he had certainly tried he cast them down again they therefore did devise many things against him and drew his own sons Lotharius Pipin and Lewes on their side under pretext that the Emperour did affect his youngest son by his present wife more then them They did so prevail that the Emperour was deposed and Lotharius was declared Emperour who shut his father into a Monastery and his young son Charls Many who were loyal would have taken Arms for his relief but he did forbid them Hugobert Bishop of Lions and Bernard Bishop of Vienna and many other Bishops took part with the sons because he would have restrained their pomp and pride but they made pretence that he had married Judith within degrees forbidden by the Pope Also Pope Gregory the IV. hateth him because he was an ememy of Images nevertheless he came into France under pretence to appease the troubles But as Morn in Myster ex Chronic. Dtonys and others testifie to kindle the coals he sought that both parties would submit unto his arbitrement They who were on the Emperour's side were suspicious of deceit and would not submit but said to the Pope If thou come to excommunicate us thou shalt return excommunicated Vsser de Eccles stat cap. 1. Crantz loc cit saith When the sons had examined the cause of this stir they found the innocency His restoration of their father and restored him unto his Empire and he being the meekest of all mortals did readily forgive them and made Lotharius partner of the Empire with him but he dealt more severely with the Bishops they fled into Italy nor could the authority of the Pope help them only who did most humbly confess their offence were pardoned About that time a huge multitude of Sarazens entred into Italy took Rome and made Saint Peter's Church a stable for their horses and wasted all Thuscia burning Houses and Churches when they heard of the Lombards coming against them they made hast away with much spoil with infinite number of Captives as also they spoiled Sicily Michael the Stutterer conspired against Leo Armenius in his 7 year and killed him he slue some Bishops and banished others who worshipped images His son Theophylus was answerable to his name he punisheth not only the worshippers but the makers of Images In the year 824. he sent unto Lewes desiring the determination of the French Church concerning Images and intreating that he would interpone his authority with the Pope in that matter The Emperour called a Synod at Paris of which is mention in the end of Century 8. and he sent Jeremia Bishop of Senone and Jonas Bishop of Orleance unto Pope Eugenius who did ask By what place of Scripture he could prove it lawfull to worship images He answereth They are arrogant who dare ask such questions Ph. Morn in Myster ex Synod Paris sub Ludo. Lothar Pe. Mexia writeth that these three most famous heads of Europe died within the space of four daies Theophylus Lewes and Pope Gregoryths IV. An. 840. Lewes before his death divided his Kingdomes and sought not the consent of the Pope 4. LOTHARIUS the eldest son of Lewes succeeded unto his father The Empire is divided and weakned with common consent except of his brethren Charls and Lewes for they took it ill that he should have both France and Italy and they be inclosed in Bojaria and Aquitania so they force their brother unto a new division Lewes became King of Germany and had Hungary Bohemia Saxony Moravia Frisia Bojaria c. Charls was King of France except
whereas before it was only by practice He sate 3 years 10. NICOLAUS the I surnamed the great was chosen by the Romans The Emperour will be acknowledged in the election of the Pope Before he was chosen the Emperour Lewis knowing how expedient it was for him to preserve the right of his Ancestours in the election made hast to Rome but the Romans purposely prevened him with the election Nicolaus thought to debar the Emperor from the consecration but he could not hinder that He had a mouth that spoke great things by his decree he equalleth The Pope speaks some great things Papal decrees unto the holy Scriptures he ordained that no secular Prince nor Emperour should be present in the Synods unless it were in matter of faith Gratian. dist cap. Vbinam to wit Princes should put to death them which are condemned of heresie He ordained that all publick prayers should be in Latine as Pope Vitalian had ordained before but was not obeyed that no Laick should judge a Church-man that the Pope should be judged of none because Constantine the great called the Bishop of Rome a God Grat. dist 96. cap. Salis. At this time Michael Bardas put away his wife and married her daughter for this cause Ignatius the Patriarch denied him the Communion Bardas assembleth a Synod and causeth Ignatius to be deposed and setteth up Photius Here ariseth a sedition some favouring the good cause and others swaying with authority In the end Nicolaus was intreated to take away the schism The Pope was well pleased and sent his Legates Rodoal Bishop of Portuen and Zachary Bishop of Ananien giving them a Commission to restore Ignatius if he would promise to restore the worship of Images Zonaras saith Bardas perswadeth the Legates to approve what he had done When they return Nicolaus excommunicateth them and deposeth them as transgressours of his commands Ph. Morn in Myster p. 177. At that time Nicolaus writ the Epistle which is in the 3. tome and some truths contrary to his successours of Councels and contains swelling presumption in some points contrary to ancient histories yet in other points contrary to the doctrine of his successours There he saith none of the Eastern Emperours had acknowledged the authority of the Bishops of Rome This he saith expressly but in an upbraiding manner as if the Emperours had omitted their duty Speaking of Ignatius he saith the Judges should not be suspected this he confirms by reason and by many examples and from Pope Gelasius he saith Should the same persons be enemies Judges and witnesses even earthly matters should not be committed to such judgement Doth he not then maintain the lawfull excuses of John Husse and Martine Luther who for the same causes were unwilling to be judged by the Popes their enemies Then Nicolaus alledgeth that Pope Celestin was President in the general Councel at Ephesus but the words of that Councel shew that Cyril Bishop of Alexandria was President And to prove that they should not have judged the Patriarch he brings the example of David who would not smite his Master Saul but he observes not that Saul was King and therefore neither should his successours have kicked against their Soveraign Emperours He addeth a little number hindreth not where truth abounds neither avails multitude where ungodliness reigneth nor should any man boast of a multitude c. What is more contradictory to the doctrine of the Romish Church in following ages which holds multitude to be an infallible note of the true Church After a little he commendeth the worship of Images and will have all Councels to be estimate by the approbation of the Pope Whereas the Bishops of Rome were wont to term the Emperour our Lord and Defender this is the first that calls the Emperour his son and his successours sometimes will not honour him with the title of their servant He said Before the coming of Christ some were typically both Priests and Kings but when the type is come to the true King and High-Priest in one person the Emperour should no more take to him the right of the Priesthood nor hath the High-Priest taken unto him the name of the Emperour because the one Mediator between God and Man even the Man Christ Jesus hath so discerned the offices of both powers their dignities and actions being distinguished that both Emperours have need of High-Priests in spiritual things and the High-Priests have need of the Imperial laws for temporal things and so spiritual actions may be free from carnal oppressions and therefore the souldier of God should not be intangled with worldly affairs neither should he rule divine things who is wrapped in worldly matters and so both powers may be helped Gratian hath registred these words dist 96. cap. Cùm ad verum He speaks so to exclude the Emperour from judging Ecclesiastical causes but neither he nor Gratian did foresee how the same words would condemn the succeeding Popes who have usurped both Swords and two Robes nor how Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 3. gathereth out of these words that the Dominion of the World belongeth not to the Pope and reasoneth thus Seeing whatsoever the Pope hath he hath it from Christ as Pope Nicolaus saith then the Pope may take all power from the Emperours and Kings or he may not take it if he may take it then he is greater then Christ if he may not take it then he hath not Princely power Again cap. 8. he saith Christ for conserving humility would distinguish these two offices and gave only the Priesthood to Peter and left the Empire to Tiberius According to this consequence it may be justly inferred the Pope now doth contrary to the tenet of the ancient Bishops and is the Antichrist exalting himself contrary to Christ's order above all that is called God This Nicolaus did ordain that no man should receive the Sacrament from any Priest who had a concubine or wife He sate 7 years 9 months his See after him was vacant 8 years 7 months Platin. Who was head of the Church on earth at that time Or was it headless 10. HADRIAN the II the son of a Bishop Talarus was chosen in a tumult of the people without consent of the Emperour wherefore his Legates were not a little offended yet were appeased by the Romans alledging that the multitude could not be ruled and they intreated the Legates that they would confirm the good man which the clergy and people had named Platin The Legates yeeld although they clearly perceive that the clergy and people would usurp all the authority of the election and perhaps saith he that the liberty of the Church-men may increase At that time Basilius slue The Pope by flattery climbeth up in higher account at Constantinople the Eastern Emperour as is said and when he came to the Sacrament Photius the Patriarch rejects him as unworthy of Communion who with his own hand had slain his Soveraign Basilius dissembling his
anger calleth a Synod for deposition of Photius and restitution of Ignatius and to this end he desireth Hadrian to send his Legates Hadrian dealeth as Boniface the 3. did with Phocas as by dispensing with or rather authorizing parricide they began their supremacy by the same means they increase it He renued the Commission of Pope Nicolaus his Legates and in his Epistle to Basilius he saith He who hath all right of Kingdoms and power of all things hath raised up in these daies thy Kingdom which is protected from above by which the Apostolical Seat may perfect a godly work begun by your authority for the Church of Constantinople ..... Thou art another Salomon for thou hast heard the words of thy father nor hast thou forsaken the instruction of thy mother Ambition drives him to write so flatteringly for they had covenanted that first the Pope's Legates should be Presidents in this Synod which the Pope could never obtain before 2. The Emperour should admit none into the Synod but such who by subscription did acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope 3. Images should be restored 4. None dare write or speak against the Bishop of old Rome by occasion of Photius and Dioscorus who were deposed for their crimes and if any man saith the 21 Canon of this Synod according to the election of Caranza be so bold he shall incur the like sentence with Photius and Dioscorus 5. If any general Councel shall be assembled or any question or controversie fall out concerning old Rome they may with due reverence inquire of it and hear determination but say nothing boldly against the High-Priests of old Rome They called this the eighth oecumenical Councel so saith Bellarm. de Conc. lib. 1. cap. 5. but neither with consent of all the present Bishops as Anastasius who was one of the Legates testifieth and after him Ph. Morn in Myster nor maketh Zonaras mention thereof although an Image-worshipper neither did the Greek Church consent thereunto as appeareth plainly First When Ignatius was dead the same Basilius assembled another Synod annulled all the Acts of the former and restored Photius 2. The Greeks agreed with Pope Eugenius and his Bishops that the Councel of Florence An. 1439. should be called the eighth oecumenical Councel It is here to be marked that this Councel was called in the name of Basilius although the Legates of the Pope were Presidents At that time it was agreed that the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople should both be called Universal the one Universal Pope and the other Universal Patriarch not that the Patriarch did take unto him the right of other Bishops but that he should have the next place after the Pope saith Onuphrius in Annotat. on Platin. in Boniface the III and in this manner the Pope had some authority in the East for a space Neither was Adrian less carefull in the West for he blowed And in the West by craft sedition among the posterity of Charls and where he heard of any Bishop of action or esteem he catcheth him with his bait of a Palle or Bishop's Robe or with some higher Title and if that could not insnare them he could set one mortal foe against another he set up Actard who had not entred into orders against Hincmarus a worthy Bishop of Burdeaux for maintaining the liberty of his Nation although he had once given him a Palle and had written unto him thus The report of thy Holiness comes never to my ears but with praise c. But then he pursueth him to the uttermost Ph. Morn in Myster ex Adriani Epist. ad Synod Trecen ad Actard and another ad Hincmar Also at that time Hincmar Bishop of Laudun gave some of his Church lands to Charls the Bald and the King gave the same to a Captain Nortman thereafter the Bishop desireth these lands to be restored and because Nortman would give them to none but the King from whom he had them the Bishop assembled a Synod at Veruina accused and condemned him Nortman appealeth to Rome the Synod rejects his appellation and because he would not obey their Decree another greater Synod was assembled at Atiniac where Nortman was condemned again and promised to obey the King's will and of Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes who was Uncle to the other Hincmar Ph. Morn in Myster In this Synod the Bishop of Laudun was accused of disobedience unto his Metropolitan and that for some personal wrongs he had excommunicated all the Priests of his Diocy and had hindred them from exercing their function He confesseth his errours and was deposed Then Nortman and this deprived Bishop His pride is opposed conspire together and informed Pope Adrian of all He advocates the cause to Rome and summoned the Bishop of Laudun and all his accusers to appear and so soon as he heard that the King would not consent he sent other Letters unto the King calling him a tyrant perjured false a Church-robber c. In his Letters both to the King and Bishop of Rhemes he saith We will and by our Apostolical authority we command Hincmar Bishop of Laudun and his accusers to compear personally at the Church of the Saints before our clemency that his cause may be judged Behold yet more In the mean time died Lotharius King of Lorain Charls the Bald and Charls the Fat strove for Lorain Adrian interpones his authority in favour of the Emperour Lewis the II and menacing after a more thundring manner then all his Predecessours he writes to the King and to the Bishops and Barons of France and namely to Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes thus Let no mortal be so bold as to invade the Kingdom of deceased Lotharius which by right of inheritance appertains to the Emperour Lewis our spiritual son if any presume to do not only by the ministry of our authority shall it be annulled but he shall be fettered with the chains of our curse and he being deprived of the name of a Christian shall be surely ranked with the Divel and if any Bishop either by suppressing the authour of so villanous hardiness or by not resisting shall consent let him know that he shall be judged not a Bishop but an hireling Nevertheless Charls the Bald entreth into Lorain he is received by the Barons and Prelates and crowned by the Bishop of Rhemes Adrian then charged Charls under pain of his curse to leave off that enterprise and he commanded Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes to execute his censures against the King to forsake him and not to bid him God speed The King's answer is large and the answer of Hincmar may suffice for both First concerning the Bishop of Laudun he saith Let your authority know that I have no power to send Hincmar nor any other Bishop of the Diocy of Rhemes and far less a Bishop of any other Province unto Rome or any other part except my Lord the King command them neither dare I my self go without the bounds of the Realm without his
Jews so here election is for the Elect who obtain justification by faith On Cap. 15 at these words Whatsoever is written is written for our instruction ... he saith The Apostle joineth himself unto all Beleevers and will shew that all things which are written in Divine books are not written for them whose deeds and works are there reported for they are in rest long ago but for our salvation and of them which are to come that we may have whence we may take example of faith and good works and whence we may know with what works God is pleased and with what he is provoked to punish .... for what did it avail to Abraham that Moses hath written he was obedient and that he commends him to have pleased God But he saith Whatsoever things are written in the Law Prophets Psalms and other Scriptures are written for our instruction that we which are come unto the faith may thence learn Seeing Remigius writeth that the Scriptures are written for the instruction of all Beleevers would he then have consented unto the Act of Trent which forbids the use of the Scriptures unto Beleevers On 1 Cor. 1. at these words That no flesh should glory before him he saith No flesh that is no man The wise and mighty cannot glory because they are not called by him for their wisdom and riches neither had they divine wisdom or spiritual riches of themselves The Apostles could not glory because whatsoever they had of favour they received it from God without their merits and they cannot glory that they were chosen for their wisdom and riches ..... He that glorieth let him glory in the Lord he glorieth in the Lord and not in himself who confesseth that all the good he hath he hath received it from God without his own merit and therefore seeks not his own glory and praise but his glory from whom he hath received whatsoever he hath On Gal. 6. on these words God forbid that I rejoice but in the Cross of Christ he saith that is I will not rejoice in the riches and dignities of this World but in the Cross of Christ i. e. in his suffering which was done on the Cross will I rejoice from whence is my redemption and salvation Or I will rejoice in the Cross of Christ that is in this will I rejoice if I can follow the suffering of Christ what he hath sustained for me I may sustain the like for his name Hence we may see that Remigius did not rejoice in the painted or moulded Cross but in Christ's sufferings for our redemption On Eph. 2. at these words Built on the foundation he saith The foundation of the Prophets Apostles and of all the faithfull is Christ because they are grounded and established in faith of him as he himself said Upon this Rock that is upon me will I build my Church Here Remigius expoundeth the Rock to signifie Peter On Cap. 5. at these words Not having spot or wrinkle he saith In this world the Church may be said to be glorious one way because it hath Kings and Princes subject and it hath many orders and degrees but it cannot be without spot or wrinkle of sin because it hath many penitents in it and if we say we have no sin we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us and there is not a man upon earth which doth good and sinneth not wherefore it is better that we refer these words unto the general resurrection On Cap. 6. The sword of the Holy Ghost is the Word of God as the Apostle saith that is the doctrine and knowledge of the Divine Scriptures which is given unto us by the Holy Ghost And it is called a sword because as enemies are put to flight by a sword so by the knowledge of Divine Scriptures we may put to flight all the craft and devices of the Divel by following what the Scripture teacheth and eschewing what it forbiddeth and not only may we overcom the Divels by the knowledge of the word and by the help of God but by authority thereof we may convince all Hereticks and destroy all their errours Reader observe in this testimony the manifold use of the Scriptures and especially that they are a rule wherewith all errours may be destroied On Phil. 2. at these words It is God who worketh in you he saith Lest he seem to exclude God from our salvation or as if without the help of God we could be saved â—e subjoins For it is God who worketh in you therefore every good which we have as well the good will as the good operation is not of us but of God ..... both to will that is to have a good will and to do according to good will that is that we may alwaies will what is good On Cap. 3. at these words If I may comprehend in whom I am comprehended he saith All the Elect which are predestinated for eternal life are comprehended in the Passion of Christ because thereby are redeemed not only those who are saved after his resurrection and who are purged in baptism but all the godly which were before his coming ..... Whosoever are perfect in comparison of others let us think so understand that we are not perfect for whosoever are perfect that is who are thought to be perfect let us understand that this is in comparison of Beleevers and who have less understanding because we are not perfect in respect of what we shall have at the day of judgement On 1 Tim. 2. he saith Seeing the Psalmist saith The Lord doth whatsoever he willeth and the Apostle saith Which will have all men to be saved Why are not all men saved To which I say Because it is true what the Psalmist saith For he hath said and it shall be likewise he will save all men which are saved and which by his mercy seek to be saved for the Apostles have put the whole for a part as in the Gospel the Lord saith When I shall be exalted from the earth I will draw all men unto me for he drew not all men nor draweth all men but all that is the Elect out of all sorts and Nations out of all sex and condition from Kings unto Beggars from the perfect unto the babe of one day yet none can be saved but whom God willeth because he sheweth mercy on whom he will for if all men had continued in perdition just had been the judgment of God but that his mercy and power might be shewed because he is powerfull to save all men in those which do perish he shews his just judgment and his mercy in them which are saved for his grace preveneth us that we have will and our will should accord with his will and then he will give us ability and because we join our will to his will we are worthy to be rewarded and nevertheless it is all to be ascribed unto his grace whatsoever good we do He saith then Which will have
and People might be stirred up to zeal and study of good works 12. A form of hearing Confessions and prescribing pennance was ordered Ca. 13. Eight principal vices were declared that all men might know them and by the help of God abstain from them Ca. 14. Bishops were commanded to read more diligently the Scriptures and writing of the Fathers and to preach unto the people Ca. 17. Bishops and Abbots should not permit wanton jests in their hearing but have with them the poor and needy and the word of God should be sounding beside them Ca. 35. As the Lord commandeth no servile work should be done on the Lord's day nor Markets be held Ca. 39. Tithes should be given fully Ca. 40. Prayers and Oblations should be made for the Emperour and his children that God would preserve them in all felicity in this world and of his mercy make them rejoice with the holy Angels in the world to come 4. At Cabilon it was ordained that Bishops and Priests should read the Scriptures diligently and teach their people they should maintain and erect Schools for young ones Priests and Monks were rebuked which did perswade people to give liberally unto Churches and Monasteries that themselves might live at more ease and they order that all such goods as Parents at their death had given foolishly should be restored unto their children Bishops and Priests should not be drunk for how can such rebuke the people They should not meddle with civil affairs nor exact any thing from the inferiour Priests nor for chrism nor for dedication of Churches or ordination of Priests They who give publick scandal should make publick repentance Concerning Pilgrimages they note many faults Clarks think themselves free from discharging their office and cleansed from their sin if they go to such or such places Laicks think they may do what they will if they go thither and pray Noblemen under pretext of Pilgrimage to wards Rome or Turone do spoil many poor subjects and poor folks go in Pilgrimage that they may have the more free occasion of begging and many times say that they are going thither when they have no such purpose and some are so foolish that they think the only sight of such places cleanseth them from their sins And how all these things may be redressed they expect the will of the Emperour and not a word of reformation by the Pope 5. At Aken was a Councel by command of Lewis the Godly There it was decreed amongst other things First That every Church should have sufficient maintenance for the Priest that none need to beg 2. None of the Clergy of whatsoever degree should wear any cloath of Scarlet or such precious colour nor have rings on their fingers 3. Prelats should not have too large houses nor many horses nor frequent harlots nor play at dice nor have gold or silver on their shoos slippers nor girdles Whence may be understood the pride and pomp of Prelates in those daies which gave occasion unto Platina to say O if thou Lewis wert now alive the Church hath need of thy holy statutes and censure all orders of the Church are now so luxurious and voluptuous thou wouldest see now not only men which haply might seem light but horses and other beasts cloathed in purpure with a company of young men running before and another of older following after not upon Asses as Christ did who is the only example of living well upon earth but upon fierce and harnished horses as if they were triumphing over an enemy I will not speak saith he of their silver vessels and precious houshold-stuff seeing the ancient dishes of Italy and ornaments of Attalus and vessels of Corinth are nothing in respect of them and what follows on this their intemperance I forbear to mention 6. At Melda upon the River Matrona was a Synod assembled by Charls the II where among other Canons it was decreed First That every Bishop should have in his house one which according to the pure mind of the Catholick Fathers who is able to instruct the Priests in the faith and commandments of God lest the house of God which is his Church should be without the Lantern of the Word 2. That Presbyters should not be suffered to continue abroad but that they dwell at their Church 3. A charge was given in the name of Christ unto all Bishops unto Kings and all in authority and unto all who have power in election and ordination in any Order Ecclesiastical that none be admitted by simony by whatsoever faction promise or gift either by the person or another for him 4. That no Bishop do retire into a remote place for his own ease and so neglect his charge but that he visit his Parishes diligently and he with his children live in chastity sobriety and hospitality 5. That the damnable custom of some Bishops be amended who never or seldom visit their people although the Lord hath said I have set thee a Watch-man c. 7. At Rome was a Synod of 47 Bishops convened by Pope Leo the IV at the command of Lotharius where these former Canons were confirmed in other words and moreover that a Bishop should not be consecrated unless the Clergy and People do crave him Priests should be diligent in searching the Scriptures and in teaching the people and should not permit games in their sight Priests should not be taken up with senory hunting hawking or any rural work nor go abroad without a sacerdotal habit Abbots must be able to cognosce and amend whatsoever might be done amiss by their brethren 8. At Valentia An. 855. was a Councel by command of the same Lotharius there was three Metropolitans Remigius of Lions Agilmar of Vienna Roland of Arles and 14 Bishops with a venerable company of Priests and Deacons Six Canons were enacted The first for eschuing all new-coined words in doctrine Ca. 2. God foreknows and hath eternally foreknown both the good things which the godly were to do and the evil which the wicked were to do because we have the voice of the Scriptures saying O eternal God which knowest all things and hid things ere they be done Dan. 13. we faithfully hold and it pleaseth to hold still that He foreknew that good men were to be good by his grace and according to the same grace were to receive everlasting reward and that he foreknew that the wicked were to be wicked through their own wickedness and were to be damned with everlasting punishment through his justice as the Psalmist saith Power belongeth to God and unto him belongeth mercy that he may render unto every one according to their works and the Apostle teacheth To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek glory and honour and immortality he gives eternal life but unto them which are contentious ...... And again In flaming fire rendring vengeance on them which know not God .... And that the foreknowledge of God did not put upon any evil man any
Possevinus but also our Zeth Celvisius into this Historical errour whereas neither was Gotteschalk a Scot nor of one accord with this John Scot as we have cleared before 9. At Macra within the Diocy of Rhemes was a Synod An. 881. There they distinguish between the power Civil and Ecclesiastical and shew that only Christ Jesus was both King and Priest after the Incarnation and as the one hath need of the other so neither should a King assume Priestly power nor a Priest meddle with secular affairs or usurp Royal power but they â—ome not to shew what power belongeth unto the Magistrate in Ecclesiastical affairs They do recite a Synodal Homily of Gregory the I wherein the ambition of Priests is taxed in these words Because we have slipped into external purposes partly through barbarous clamours and partly through negligence of our time and we have left the ministry of Preaching and to our punishment are called Bishops who keep the name of honour and not the vertue thereof for they which have been committed unto us do forsake the Lord and we are silent when they are weltring in their wicked works nor do we reach the hand of correction they perish daily with much wickedness and we are careless when we see them going into Hell But how can we amend the lives of others since we have little thought of our own for we are so bent upon Secular cares that we are unsensible of what is within because we do affect so much other things without us for with the use of earthly care our minds are hardned from heavenly desire and when with the very use we are hardned in the actions of Adam's world we cannot be softned unto those things which do concern the love of our Lord when we are taken up with extraneal actions we do forget the ministry of our own actions we forsake the cause of our Lord and do wait on earthly affairs we take on us the place of holiness and are drowned with earthly actions It is verily fulfilled in us what is written And there shall be like People like Priest For the Priest is no better then the People when we go not beyond them in the holiness of life Behold now is not any Secular action which is not administred by Priests We see with how heavy a sword the World is strucken and with what rods the people do daily perish whose fault is this but ours Behold Towns are wasted the Tents of the Church are overthrown Monasteries are thrown down the Fields lie wast and we are the Authours of the peoples death who should lead them into life for for our sin are the people beaten down because through our sloth they are not instructed unto life Let us take it to heart Who were ever converted by our teaching or being admonished by us were brought unto repentance Who hath left their luxury by our information Who hath forsaken pride or avarice Here we are called Shepheards but when we shall appear before the face of the eternal Shepheard can we bring thither any flock which hath been converted by our preaching But oh that we were able to preach and could hold forth the duty of our place in the innocency of our lives So far they 10. In the first half of this Century were many Synods in England and did treat little or nothing in doctrine or manners but only for jurisdiction and revenges of Bishops and Abbots as is evident in S. Hen. Spelman Concil About the year 887. was a Synod under King Alfred at least Laws both Ecclesiastical and Civil were published in his name He beginneth with the ten Commands and omits the second for filling up the number he saith The tenth Thou shalt not have Gods of silver or gold On this place Will. Lambard who did translate these Laws out of the Saxonish into Latine saith This omission of the second Command was not his fault nor of the first writer but of the first maker of the Laws for saith he since the second Councel at Nice such was the darkness of these times that for conciliating authority unto the Precepts of men they thought good to diminish the Precepts of God 11. At Triburia was a Synod of 22 German Bishops An. 895. at command of the Emperour Arnulph and the Decrees were made in his name In Ca. 1. He commandeth to apprehend all excommunicated persons and bring them unto him that they may be punished with man's judgment which will not fear the judgment of God and if any be so rebellious that they will not be taken and so happen to be killed they who kill them shall be free from all censures both Ecclesiastical and Civil Ca. 6. If any come presumptuously into a Church with a drawn sword he commits sacriledg and shal be punished as for sacriledge Ca. 11. If any of the Clergy although extreamly coacted shal commit murther whether a Priest or Deacon should be deposed for we read in the Canons of the Apostles That if a Bishop or Priest or Deacon be found guilty of fornication or perjury or theft he should be deposed how much more he who commits so great a crime for he who professeth to follow Christ should walk as he hath walked when he was reviled he reviled not again and when he was smitten he smote not again c. Ca. 13. Augustine the wonderfull Doctour seemeth to have spoken clearly of Tithes in few words Tithes are required as debt What if God would say Thou art mine O man the earth which thou tillest is mine the seed which thou scatterest is mine the beasts which thou weariest are mine the heat of the Sun is mine and since all is mine thou who appliest but thy hands deservest only the tenth part and yet I give thee nine parts give me the tenth if thou wilt not give me the tenth I will take away the nine if thou givest me the tenth I will multiply the nine unto thee If any man ask wherefore should Tithes be given let him know that therefore are they given that God being appeased with this devotion he would give us necessaries more aboundantly and that the Ministers of the Church being helped may be the more free for Spiritual Service ..... We do judge that there should be four portions of the Tithes and Oblations of Beleevers according to the Canons c. Ca. 40. It is not lawfull in Christian religion that a man should have her to wife whom he hath defiled in adultery Ca. 44. If any man hath committed fornication with a woman and his brother shall afterwards marry her the brother which first defiled her because he told not his brother ere he married her shall suffer a very hard pennance and correction and the woman according to the second Canon of the Neocoesarian Councel shall be put to death THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our
estrange from himself Christ who is life and salvation Lib. 12. cap. 1. The interposition of lots is the manifest commendation of God's grace for as when a lot discerns deliberation of men is idle and neither of the parties looks unto himself but awaits the trial of lot so in us all who are the children of wrath .... it is not considered who would come forth but whom the mercy of God would deliver ... Nor in saying so do we destroy man's free-will for man hath liberty if he be helped from heaven otherwise it is nothing if it be destitute of grace for the Lord saith Without me ye can do nothing ..... Man hath nothing that he hath not received for in all things the mercy of God preveneth us for we knew him not when he was working our salvation in the midst of the earth Lib. 17. cap. 5. The suffering of Christ is preached unto the end of the World by the Teachers of the people that salvation may be unto the Nations by remembring it and as the woman which had the flux of blood was healed by touching the hem of his garment so the Church by remembring his Passion which is let down from the corporal presence of Christ unto us obtains eternal salvation Ibid. The Holy Scripture is unto us a well furnished Table and spiritual cordial given unto us to comfort our heart-qualms against our enemies Lib. 20. cap. 1 Who is he which can do all that the Lord commandeth we have not that blessedness nor are of that worth that we can obey him in all for none on earth is free of sin nor can any living be justified in his sight Ibid. No man is worthy to ascend into heaven unless he be purged from his sins sin looketh for hell rather than for heaven and deserves death not life torments not glory the Paschal Lamb could not take away these but he could take it away of whom it is said Behold the Lamb of God which takes ... Catal. test ver lib. 11. 5. Gerard Bishop of Laureacen or Laurisheimen did accuse the Bishops A complaint against the Bishops of Bavier before Pope Leo the VII for several crimes wherewith they had not only stained their lives but undone the Churches of Christ The Pope writ unto Elilulph Juvavien Eisingrin Regmoburgen Lambert Fruxinen Visund Sabonen and other Bishops of Bavaria First he laieth to their charge their slackness as he had heard it of Gerard then he rebuketh them that they do flatter Princes and Magistrates they did wink at the faults of the wealthy they corrupt godliness defile religion they do prophane holy Philosophy and disturb Christian peace that by authority of Bishops which were dumb dogs not able to bark and blind watch-men Christians do deceive one another and the weakest were oppressed .... by magnificent buildings out of measure and luxurious feastings they did not carry themselves as becomes the Shepheards of Christ's flock The disease must be most dangerous which is spread from the head c. Here is a complaint against Bishops and a warning of them but no mention of reformation Catal. test ver lib. 11. ex Aventin 6. Otho the Great was more active for as it is written above he called A reformation necessary and intended but upon sinistrous grounds the Pope to an account and when he heard of the multitude and dissoluteness oâ— Monks he did judge it more expedient that they be few and good than many and idle or hurtfull Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 3. cap. 22. saith that he had much to do with them and that this began at the Bishops being miscontent that Abbots were in so great favour with the Emperour Nevertheless this example sheweth what was the condition of those times and what should be done But after that time multitudes of new orders came up as followeth but few Otho 's for many ages he caused many to lay off their hoods and to live a secular life but the Popes were more desirous that many idle men were depending on them then that any should say unto them What doest thou and Emperours and Kings had more power at that time which their posterity did suffer to be possessed by Bishops and Popes 7. Smaragdus Abbot of the Benedictines of Saint Michael in Britany of France about the year 980. writ Commentaries on the New-Testament On Ioh. 3. How is the Son of Man said to have descended from Heaven or to be in Heaven even when he was speaking on earth the flesh of Christ came not down from Heaven nor was in Heaven before the time of his ascending but because the person of Christ is one consisting in two natures and therefore the Son of Man is rightly said both to have descended from Heaven and also before his Passion to have been in Heaven because what he could not in his human nature that he did in the Son of God by whom it was assumed But this also may be asked how is it said None ascends into Heaven but he who came from Heaven seeing all the Elect do truly confide that they shall ascend into Heaven as the Lord hath promised Where I am there shall my servant be also Clear reason untieth this knot because the Mediatour of God and Man the Man Christ Jesus is the head of all the Elect and all the Elect are the members of the same head as the Apostle saith He gave him to be the head over the whole Church .... therefore none ascends into Heaven but Christ in his body which is his Church .... Whosoever desireth to ascend into Heaven must conjoin himself by true unity of faith and love unto him which came down from Heaven and is in Heaven giving to understand that we can ascend into Heaven no other way but only by him which came down from Heaven as he saith elsewhere No man comes unto the Father but by me On Cap. 11 If faith be in us Christ is in us therefore if thy faith be on Christ Christ is in thy heart On Cap. 10 He is an hireling who hath the place of a Shepheard but seeks not the gain of souls who hunteth after earthly wealth rejoiceth in the honour of preferment and delighteth in reverence given him by men On Act. Cap. 10 He rose from the death and went up on high and he alone makes request in Heaven for us he doth with the Father what he sought of the Father because he is Mediatour and Creatour Mediatour to pray and Creatour to give On Rom. cap. 1. The same is the predestination of the Saints as it was most apparent in the Saint of Saints which none can deny if he understand the Oracles of truth for we see that the Lord of glory as he was man was predestinate ... and therefore as he only was predestinate to be our head so many are predestinate to be his members and God calleth them which are predestinate his children that he may make them members of his
predestinate only Son On Cap. 12. Our mind is renewed by the exercises of godliness and meditation of God's word and understanding of his law and how much one makes progress from reading the Scriptures and how much his understanding doth highly ascend in so much he is a new man and daily becomes more and more new On Gal. 3. It must needs be that beleevers are saved by only faith on Christ On Phil. 3. Because ye are perfect in faith ye are perfect in conversation placing your hope in the only faith of Christ and walking in a heavenly conversation Catal. test ver lib. 11. 8. The Danes had received the Christian faith about the year 750 by the Conversion of some Nations preaching of Heridag but liberty of religion continued among them some were Christians and some were Heathens all did acknowledge that Christ is God but the Heathens said that other Gods were more ancient and of more power Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 3. cap. 25. sheweth that they rebelled against the Emperour Otho the I. and in the end he and they did agree that the Danes should accept Bishops thorow all their Country and they were the more easily induced hereunto because their King Harald being the son of a Christian Tira a daughter of the King of England was baptized and at this time the Queen Gunhilda and her son Zueno with a great many of the Nobility received the faith and were baptized Otho was present at the baptism of the Prince and called him Zuenotto Harald continued faithfull unto death but Zuenotto did forsake the faith in his fathers life time yet afterward he imbraced it again When Otho had so agreed with the Danes he turned against their neighbours the Wandals At that time Wagrii Winuli Obotriti and Polabi were dwelling along the Coast of the German sea all under one name and language called Wandali His father had subdued them but when they rebelled Otho forced them unto obedience to pay tribute and to accept the Christian religion then inumerable people were baptized and Churches were built thorow Wandalia but they abode not constant untill the daies of Otho the III. and he made Magdeburgh or Virginopolis the first Bishop-seat of the Wandals Likewise Otho the I. sent Aldebert to preach the faith unto the Pruteni and other barbarous people Northwards where the holy man was Crowned with Martyrdom saith Theod. Ã Niem About the year 965 the Polonians received the Christian faith their King Miecislaus was baptized and at his command the idols were broken down and he crected two Arch-Bishopricks and nine Bishopricks Io. Pappus in histor convers gent. About the year 966. Pilgrin Bishop of Patavium and Wolfgang Bishop of Ratisbona went into Hungary to establish religion under King Diezo the father of Stephen of whom it follows to speak in the next Century About the year 988. Vladomir Duke of Russia married Anna sister of the Eastern Emperour Basilius and was baptized at Constantinople and returning home he established the Christian religion according to the discipline and rites of the Greeks thorow his Dominions Io. Pappus ibid. Fascic temp hereupon hath this observation So so while one Nation falleth another riseth that no Nation may glory before the Father of lights CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. ABout the year 901. Edward the elder King of England expelled the The power of Law-making belongs to the King and not to the Pope Danes out of Essex Mercia and Northumberland At that time the authority of investing Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Benefices as also of prescribing Laws unto Church men as well as to the Laity was in the power of the King and not of the Pope as is evident both by the Laws of Alfred King of England and Guthurn the Danish King of Northumberland and by the election of seven Bishops and the division of five Diocies into ten in one Synod by authority of this Edward as is at length in Sir Hen. Spelman Concil but the Pope would be medling in such matters by way of confirmation Nevertheless the Pope's authority did not derogate from Kings or Princes their power of ruling all matters both Ecclesiastical and Civil within their own Dominions The like is seen in the Laws of his son Ethelstan as is written loc cit and by M. Fox in Act. monime thus I Ethelstan King by advice of Vifelm my Arch-Bishop and of other Bishops command all the Prelates of my Kingdom in the name of our Lord and of all the Saints that first of all they out of my own things pay the Tithes unto God as well of the living Beasts as of the Corns of the ground and the Bishops do the like in their property and the Elder-men .... This I will that Bishops and other head-men declare the same unto such as be under their subjection and that it â—e accomplished before the term of Saint John Baptist Let us remember what Jacob said unto the Lord ..... Seeing by this Law I have bountifully bestowed on you all things belonging unto you take ye heed unto your selves and to them whom ye ought to admonish that none of you transgress against God nor me .... Every Bishop should promote all righteousness both of God and the word c. He ordained that in every Burrough all measures and weights should be confirmed by the Bishop's advice and testimony Spelman in Concil pag. 405. In pag. 411. Hoel King of Wales made a Law that no Church-man should be a Judge in Civil affairs 2. In the year 913. Constantine the III. King of Scots gave unto Malcolm A circumstance is changed in the succession of the Scottish Kings the son of Donald the V. the Lands of Cumberland and Westmerland as unto the appearing successour of the Crown hereby making a preparative that these Lands were given by the King unto him which should be next King as afterwards the successour of the Empire was installed King of the Romans prejudging the liberty of suffrages Here by the way it is to be marked that from the first King Fergusius untill Kenneth the III. the King of Scots was by election from among only them of the Blood Royal. In the daies of King Constantine Ethelstan King of England made invasion upon these lands and did so great harm unto the Scots that the King renounced the Crown and would live a Monkish life at Saint Andrews amongst the Culdees Edmund King of England being pestered by the Danes made a League with Malcolm An. 945. and restored the above-named Lands upon condition that the Heir of the Crown should acknowledge the King of England to be Supream Lord of Cumberland and Westmerland even as afterwards the King of England did unto the French King for Normandy c. This designation of a successour was occasion of great troubles for Kenneth the III. made Malcolm the son of King Duffus Governour of those Lands and afterwards he would have preferred his own son unto the Crown but the
he suffered neither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood which was for us in bodily things but in ghostly understanding both be truly the bread his body and the wine his blood as was the heavenly bread which we call Manna CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. IN this Century were no Synods assembled for doctrine or discipline A Synod at Rhemes opposeth the power of the Pope as in other times all Nations were so pestered with wars as is touched now only for some personal causes were some Synods among them all one is remarkable at Rhemes in the year 991. where Arnulph Bishop of the place was deposed for some trespass against the King and Gerebert Afterwards Pope Sylvester the II. was placed in that See And here by the way we may see what power Kings had then in deposing and investing Bishops Some of the Bishops would have had Arnulph's cause referred unto Pope John and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227 Bishops and Augustine was one of them Causes should be determined where they are begun that there is no need of Appeals unto Bishops beyond Sea that is as they understand it unto the See of Rome Then stood up Arnulph Bishop of Orleance and made a long Oration whereof a part is Let it be far from this holy assembly to defend or accuse any man against Divine or Human Laws .... We deserve to be drawn before the Thrones of Kings if we seem to contradict Divine Laws in any thing .... Most reverend Fathers we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Peter nor indeavour we to resist the Decrees of the Roman High-Priests yet following the authority of the Councel of Nice which the Church of Rome hath also reverenced continually But there are two things that we must alwaies look unto that is whether the silence or new constitutions of the Roman Pope seem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Councels If his silence shall prejudge then all Laws shall be silent when he is silent and if new Constitutions do prejudge to what end do all Laws serve which are made when all things are governed at the pleasure of one Ye see that these two things being once admitted the estate of the Churches of God is in danger and when we seek Laws by Laws we have no Laws But ô lamentable Rome who broughtest forth so many lights of Fathers unto our Grand-fathers and pourest forth in our time most monstrous darkness and infamous to the following ages Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great Gregory's what shall I speak of Gelasius and Innocentius There is a long role of them which have filled the World with their doctrine The Universal Church might have been committed and was not committed unto them who for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World howbeit in their happiness this thy priviledge or intended usurpation was opposed by the Bishops of Affrick fearing as we think these miseries rather then the stamp of thy Dominion For what have we not seen in these our daies We have John surnamed Octavian walking in the puddle of uncleanness conspiring against Otho the Emperour whom he had Crowned Augustus Malefacius an horrible monster succeeds going beyond all the World in wickedness and defiled with the blood of former Popes and he also was condemned in the great Synod and chased away Shall it be Decreed that unto such Monsters void of all knowledge of Divine things Where was then the head of Omni-science in his breast innumerable Priests should be subject who are famous throughout the World for knowledge and godly conversation What is this Reverend Fathers and in whose default shall it be thought to be it is our it is our fault our ungodliness which seek our own things and not the things that concern Jesus Christ for if in any man who is elected unto a Bishoprick gravity of manners be required and good conversation and knowledge of divine and human things what is not to be required of him who seeks to be the Master of all Bishops What think ye Reverend Fathers of him who sits in a high Throne and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths He is more like to Nero than to Peter or Paul nay that is not enough to wit if he be destitute of charity and puffed up with a conceit of knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himself as if he were God But if he be destitute of knowledge nor hath charity he is an Idol in the Church of God from whom to seek responses is to advise with an Idol Let any Iesuit answer unto this dilemma for both the parts are sharply pointed and they cannot truly find a third Whither then shall we go the Gospel shews us that a certain man sought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree and because he found none he would cut it down but after intercession he delaied Let us therefore await our Primats and in the mean time let us search where we may find the green Pastures of God's Word Here is a right way of seeking resolution Some witnesses present in this sacred assembly shew that there may be found some worthy Priests of God in Germany and Belgia who are our neighbours Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder the judgment of Bishops might be sought thence rather then from that City whien weigheth judgment by the purse Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons that were wont to be cited on the contrary and reports the like practices of the Church of France And then he saith If passage to Rome were stopped with Armies of besieging Barbarians or if Rome were serving a barbarous Prince at his pleasure or were advanced into some Kingdom shall there be no Councels in the mean time or shall the Bishops of the World to the damage of their own Countries await for Councels and Councels of ordering their affairs from their enemies And truly the Canon of Nice which by the testimony of the Romish Church goeth beyond all Councels and all Decrees commandeth that Councels be held twice every year and prescribes nothing therein concerning the authority of the Bishop of Rome But to speak more plainly and to confess openly after the fall of the Empire this City hath lost the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia and omitting mention of Asia and Affrick now Europe goeth away for the Church of Constantinople hath withdrawn her self the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments therefore there is a departing as the Apostle speaks not only of the Nations but of the Churches also that Antichrist seemeth to be before the dores whose Ministers have occupied all France and do oppress us with all their might And as the same Apostle saith now the mystery of iniquity is a working only who with-holds shall with-hold untill he be taken away that the son of perdition may be revealed the man of sin .... Which now is
Amelphis John or Gregory VI. Because Satan could not openly persecute Christ by Pagans he craftily intends to subvert the name of Christ by a false Monk under shew of Religion but albeit God permit such things to be done our sins so deserving yet the time of recompense is at hand Catal. test ver li. 13. Many other Books were written against this Hildebrand there is named one in the German tongue written by Waltram Bishop of Niembergh as is thought the Author bewails the miseries of the Church and lewdness of Clerks then he addes Hence the Catholique faith is defiled hence that unrighteousness hath waxed so that instead of truth false testimonies and for common faith perjuries do abound since Laws are silent giving place to wars that saying of Hoseah is fulfilled There is no truth nor knowledge of God nor mercy in the land cursing and lyes murther and stealing have overflowed Behold some Bishops have joyned unto the faction of Hildebrand accounting more of him then of all the Catholique Church so it comes to pass that while the enemy so weth in the Lord's field the tares of many scandals that now in Bishopricks are no Sacraments of Christ and his Church which should be the work of the Bishops of God but execrations which are the works of the Servants of Satan who as Cyprian writes seeing Idols forsaken and his Temples left by the multitude of Believers hath devised a new craft under the name of a Christian he deceives the unwise and by Heresies and Schisms he overthrows the faith c. In another place he saith Now it appears Satan is loosed out of the pit seeing as it is written he is come forth to deceive the Nations Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 5. hath the same The above-named Waltram in another place lamenteth That then a new sort of Bishops swelling in pride because of the gifts of Believers drew all things unto themselves under cloke of Religion and they were painted walls and hypocrites 12. When Gregory and Victor the two heads of that pernicious faction More opposition against that faction were gone the Bishops of Germany and France considering the calamities of the Church by that unhappy Schism thought good to meet at Garstung for debating their strife no more with swords but with reasonings so the Bishops of both factions conveen in January There Conrad Bishop of Utrecht had a long Oration to this purpose We are assembled prudent Fathers to establish peace which our Saviour at his departure did leave the temerity violence and pestiferous errors of those who are not ashamed to dispise that heavenly gift I wish I could cut in sunder with the two-edged sword and confute with the testimonies of the two Testaments according to Christ's command Who despiseth an Oath breaks covenant and keeps not promise dispiseth him by whom he hath sworn he offends him whose name the other party hath believed As I live saith the Lord the Oath that he hath dispised and the Covenant that he hath transgressed shall I bring upon his pate Shall he who hath transgressed his Covenant escape You must consider not so much unto whom as by whom thou hast sworn and he is more faithful who did believe thee swearing by the name of God then thou art who hatchest mischief against thy enemy or rather now thy friend and that by reason of divine Majesty We finde it commanded concerning Tiberius and Nero who were not onely most cruel Tyrants but most vile Monsters Give to Caesar what is Caesars and fear God and honor the King and not onely be obedient unto Princes who bear not the sword in vain even though they be evil but supplicate the most high God for them that under them we may lead a quiet and peaceable life All power is of God and he who resists power resists the providence of God Therefore those are ambitious and presumptuous who dare with whorish faces misinterpret that saying of our Lord and God What ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven and what ye binde on earth shall be bound in heaven and force it to serve unto their own lust and indeavor to gull us as if we were children without all knowledge Our heavenly Teacher did open the hearts of his disciples to understand the Scriptures Moses the Prophets and the Psalms and he commanded them to preach in his name unto all the Nations repentance and forgiveness of sins and that they should be witnesses of those things Therefore Hildebrand was carried headlong into ambition when he usurped the power of the eternal God whose Messenger he should have been such are the times now such are the maners and such are the men The most high Majesty had provided but slenderly for the affairs of mortals if he had so intrusted the sword into the hand of any man Who could restrain the lust of men who could rule it truly the wisest is not sufficient for such a burthen We have not need that any should teach us in what maner Peter and his Colleagues did use their spiritual power or to speak more properly the dispensation and administration of God's stewardship for they were but stewards of the divine Oracles It is as clear as the light by the book which the Physitian Luke hath written of the Acts of Christ's Messengers the weapons of our warfare are spiritual and not iron nor robberies murthers killing of men nor perjuries and our helmet breast-plate girdle buckler and sword are peace love righteousness hope of salvation truth the word of God and faith These Divine Gifts our most Christian Emperor did often proffer most willingly unto Hildebrand but he refused to accept them c. The Papal party had chosen Gebhard Bishop of Salisburgh to speak in their name but when he heard this Oration he would not open his mouth to speak in the contrary Avent Annal. lib. 5. It was appointed at that time to assemble again in May at Mentz The Papal party did preveen the time and assembled at Quintelburgh now called Quedlinburgh in April there they wrested some words of Wezilo Bishop of Mentz and condemned him as an Arch-Heretique they called themselves the true Church and consented unto the election of Clemens III. The Synod at Mentz was very solemn there was the Emperor the Electors and many Dukes Peter Bishop of Portua and Legate of Clemens and many Bishops of France and Germany by common suffrage the faction of Hildebrand was condemned as contrary unto Christian piety and a Decree was published to this purpose All Christians should shun the company of those accursed persons whom we have named seeing they have made defection from us and not we from them they promised to be present at this Synod but they will not come they abuse Christian piety and leaving the sheep they run unto the enemies of the Republique they not onely exhort unto fire and sword but also are ring-leaders and Captains of the war What would
Canonical life because it is written that he did appoint that all Bishops should furnish all things necessary unto all that would live in community out of the Revenues and Goods that were given unto the Mother Churches When this Canonical life became loose by degrees the Canons were in the Council of Mentz under Charles reduced to observe their Rules in Chap. IX of that Council the Laws of a Canonical life are comprised briefly That they should observe the Divine Scripture and the Doctrine of the holy Fathers they should not presume to do any thing without the knowledge of their Bishop and Master they should eat and sleep together they should abide within their Cloyster c. And because this constitution was not observed in the Council at Aken under Lewes the whole way of a Canonical life was prescribed more exactly and fully out of the Books of the holy Fathers and it was enjoyned unto them that did profess that life But when their wealth did increase and piety did decrease they did shake off all yoke almost and broke all ties of ancient constitutions so that now is scarcely any hope to reduce them into the bounds of a little more strict life as their Regular Order did prescribe albeit we do read that about 300. years since a certain Legate of the Romish Pope willing to draw away the Clerks and Canons of Luik from the company of their Concubines which were called their Cooks did command them that they should dwell together eat together in their parlors sleep in their dortures and keep their turns in the Churches both day and night this was in the year 1203. but how these things did succeed the present age declareth Nevertheless some foot-steps of that common and Canonical life may be seen as yet but in the houses and names onely for as yet many Colledges have the name and shew of a Cloyster that is of a retired place and in them are places for eating sleeping and little rooms that were allowed unto every one Therefore when their life was far changed from their Rule another sort of Canons began who because they came nearer to the prescribed Rule were called Regular Canons and for distinction they who had forsaken the Rules were by an absurd and monstrous name called Secular Canons that is Regular Irregulars Therefore not without cause did Albert Crantz call a Secular Canon a Monster without example a Regular without a Rule and a Canon without a Canon But when such Colledges were appointed in famous places where Bishops did govern and learned men did live there the ancient custom of the Church whereby in the more famous Churches as in Alexandria and Antiochia were Schools of Liberal Sciences and of Divinity was maintained in these Colledges for for a long time such Colledges were publique Seminaries of Learning wherein the most eminent Men for Godliness and Learning were employed until at last this so useful and godly work was also neglected and then godly Princes and Magistrates for supply of this want were moved to bestow maintenance and erect publique Universities of which as Albert Crantz witnesseth and is certainly known none was in Germany before an hundred years And so although there is no hope now to restore that ancient institution of a Canonical life yet seeing as yet even unto this day many famous both in Nobility and Learning are of that profession it should not be altogether despised nor forsaken but rather some remedy is to be used as the time will permit Yea and it seemeth Luther hath not written absurdly of it when he said That Bishopricks were Schools at the first as these ancient words do testifie Praepositus Decanus Scholasticus Cautor Canonici Vicarii Custos I wish they would do such things continue their ancient worthiness and dignities abide in their possessions were eminent and great Lords at least they would restore some teaching and compel the Canons Vicars and Choristers to hear one Lesson at least every day and in these Lessons the holy Scripture were expounded so Bishopricks were in some measure like unto Schools and as occasion shall require Pastors and Bishops might be more readily had And the advice of William Duranti Bishop of Mimata is not much different who thought it an expedient remedy against the sloth of the Clergy that according to the appointment of the universal Council at Lateran the Church which as a pious Mother should provide that some of the poorer sort being unable through poverty of their parents should not want opportunity of instruction would appoint Masters in every Cathedral Church and other Collegiate and honorable places and these Masters might teach the Clerks and secular poor ones of the City or Diocy and accept nothing for their teaching but should have Ecclesiastical Benefices or stipends from the Bishops or Chapters or Collegiates or other Prelates So far Cassander 5. After the death of Malcolm Cammore the Scots receive a Reformation More Rites in Scotland I would say Deformation according to the Rites of Rome and that by procurement of Queen Margaret saith Automn par 2. Hist cit 16. c. 8. Ioh. Bale Cent. 2. c. 58. in appen The Bishop understandeth the Romish Mass and other superstions which were brought hither at the first rise of the Bishops Likewise the same Margaret did agree with Pope Urban that the Kings of Scotland should be anointed with oyl and her Son Edgar was the first anointed King of Scotland Boet. l. 12. c. 13. But he and his Successors by that oyl had no accession to his power howbeit Popish writers have more esteem of anointed Kings as being more their own or bearing the mark of the Beast 6. As in the days of the Emperors Maurice and Phocas the Patriarchs Ambition of Bishops strove for primacy for preferment was their aim more then the teaching of souls or Christ's flock so in this Century we read of debates among the Bishops of England Spain and France and other Nations which of them should have the precedency as in England twixt the Bishops of Canterbury and York 7. About the year 1059. Aldred being presented unto the See of Worcester Avarice of a Pope went to Rome for his Palle as the custom was but could not obtain it for some misdemeanor in his words as they did alledge wherefore he did turn home and by the way he was robbed he went back and made his complaint unto Pope Nicolaus but all in vain Then Tostius Earl of Northumberland which had gone with the Bishop told the Pope to his face that his person was not to be respected in far Countreys seeing as he saw his neighbors even vile vagabonds despised him at home and he requireth the Pope to restore Aldred his lost goods or else he would make the truth known that by his means and craft it was taken away and more it will come to pass that the King of England hearing this will refuse to send St. Peter's
Ecclesiastical obedience according to former custom or else he would discharge all the Bishops of the Kingdom that they shall not consecrate him nor acknowledge him if he shall be consecrated by foreiners Thomas would not acknowledge him in that maner and sought consecration from Rome Then Anselm wrote an Epistle unto Paschalis praying that Thomas be not consecrated until he profess due obedience unto him and that the Pope would not give him a Palle not saith he that I do envy him a Palle but if he get one he thinketh he may deny profession of obedience unto Canterbury and so the Church of England shall be divided and the rigor of Apostolical discipline shall be weakened and he shall not abide in England Shortly thereafter Anselm died ann 1110. 11. Moreover I have noted three Epistles of this Anselm one unto Alexander A counsel to a King King of Scots wherein after congratulation of his Succession he saith I know that your Highness loveth me and desireth counsel therefore first I pray God that he would so direct you by the grace of his holy Spirit and give you counsel in all your actions that after this life he may bring you into the heavenly kingdom And my counsel is that you indeavor to hold fast the fear of God by his help from whom you have received it and those good maners which you began to have in your infancy and youth-hood for Kings do reign well when they live according to the will of God and serve him in fear and when they rule themselves nor are subject unto vices but overcome the importunity or tentations by constant fortitude for constancy of vertue and royal fortitude are not inconsistent in a King for some Kings as David have lived holily and ruled the people committed unto them with rigor of justice and meekness of holiness according to the exigence of things do you so carry your self that evil men may fear you and the good may love you and that your conversation may please God always and you at all times remember the punishment of the wicked and reward of the godly after this life The Almighty God commit you and all your actions unto none other but his own dispensation This is a rare counsel given by a Bishop especially in these days unto a King In another Epistle unto Muriardach King of Ireland he exhorteth him to amend with Of the Church of Ireland all earnestness whatsoever he knoweth that in his Kingdom hath need to be amended according to the Christian Religion seeing God hath exalted him unto that Royal power for the end that with the rod of righteousness he should govern his Subjects and strike with that rod and remove whatsoever is contrary unto righteousness especially he lamenteth that in that Countrey men did put away their wives and change one with another each as they do exchange their horses or any other thing at your pleasure Another that their Bishops had not Diocies or appointed bounds and were ordained one by one even as any Presbyter which saith he is contrary unto the holy Canons which ordain certain bounds of superinspection and that a Bishop should not be ordained by fewer then three Bishops Out of this Epistle it appeareth that first The Magistrate is not excluded from Government of the Church as the Popes did afterwards exclude them Secondly That all abuses could not be rooted out with the first plantation of Religion and what is tolerated at a time should be amended Thirdly That the Church of Ireland had not Diocesan Bishops as they were wont to be called from their first Reformation nor was subject unto Rome at that time but had such discipline as was then in Scotland For confirmation of these points add here by the by from Bernard in Vita Malachiae in c. 6. he saith At that time the Irish paid not Tithes nor first-fruits they had not lawful marriages they made not confessions nor did any seek or enjoyn pennance there were very few Ministers of the Altar And in c. 7. he saith A Bishoprick was not content with one Bishop but every Church almost had its own Bishop until as it followeth there Malchus an Elder of Lesmore and Gislebert the first Legate of the Apostolical See in Ireland perswaded the Bishops and Princes there to change their ancient custom It is true Bernard speaketh there of Ireland as barbarous at that time but excepting that of the marriage in all the other particulars though they were not conformable unto the Church of Rome yet they have many Reformed Churches conformable unto them at this time even though the corrupt Romanists call them barbarous But I return unto Anselm in another Epistle unto Waleran Bishop of Nuemburgh Of Ceremonies who had written admiring what way so great diversity of Ceremonies had entered seeing there is but one faith one baptism and one spouse of Christ especially he admireth of the Rites in the Sacrament diverse not onely from the perpetual custom in Germany but likewise different from the ancient Roman order c. Anselm answereth in Thesi concerning indifferent ceremonies well saying Your reverence complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church because they are not administred in all places after one maner Truly it were good and laudable if they were performed through all the Church after one maner and with one minde but because there is great diversity nor differing in the substance of the Sacrament nor in the vertue thereof nor in the faith nor can they all be brought to one custom I think they should be tolerated in peace and love rather then be condemned with jars and scandal for we have learned from the holy Father if the unity of love be kept in the Catholique faith diversity of custom hindereth not But where you ask Whence hath that variety of custom come I know no other but the diversity of mens opinions which albeit they differ not in the substance of things and in unity yet agree not in the expediency and decency of administration because one judgeth this fitter another thinketh it not so fit nor think I that difference in such things is any straying from the truth 12. William the Conqueror wrote unto Pope Gregory VII thus Hubert your Legate Religious Father coming unto me hath admonished me as from you that I should do fealty unto you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self of the money which my predecessors were wont to send unto the Church of Rome I have accepted of the one and not the other I would not acknowledge fealty nor will I do it because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my predecessors performed it unto yours The Pope returned answer unto his Legate which is in Gregorii VII Regist li. 7. epi. 5. tom 5. concil edit Binii Where after signification how little he doth value money without due honor he saith of the King There be many things the holy Roman Church may lay
to his charge seeing no Pagan King hath attempted that against the See Apostolique which he hath not been ashamed to do Hence it appeareth that the Popes were always busie to seek their advantage in troubled waters and sometimes with little speed Whereas before the Sheriff and Bishop kept their Court together King William gave unto the Bishops an entire jurisdiction by themselves to judge all causes relating to Religion This was the first Spiritual Court in England and henceforth the Spiritual Power began to transcend the Secular Courts CENTURY XII CHAP. I. Of EMPERORS 1. HENRY V. after the death of his father inviteth Pope Paschalis to Contentions betwixt the Emperor and Popes come unto Ausburgh for redressing some former tumults Now Paschalis becometh the more haughty and in the way assembleth a Synod at Guardistella where preveening the Diet at Ausburgh he reneweth the Acts of Pope Gregory VII concerning the Investiture of Bishops he setteth up and putteth down Bishops at his pleasure because said he in the casket of the Roman high Priests breast all Laws are contained and now men must speak more considerately with him and account all his words as Laws whatsoever dare lift up it self against the high Priest must be beaten to dust This was strange news unto the Emperor who was confident that the Pope would make no novations without his advice Paschalis got intelligence of this disgust and therefore stayed his journey and appointeth another Synod at Treca intending to accurse the Emperor The Emperor preventeth him and assembleth a Synod at Mentz for staying the Pope's attempts In the mean time Paschalis requireth oath of all the Bishops assembled at Treca that they shall continue constant with the Roman See and he excommunicateth particularly and by name all the Bishops at Mentz On the other side Henry alledgeth that the Scepter was come into his hand from God and therefore according to the custom and Laws of his Ancestors he would not suffer the prerogatives of the Republique to fail in his person but these Popes think on nothing but the ruine of the Empire and the drawing of Christian people under their yoke they had deceived him in his rude and tender years in setting him against his dearest Father and now they conspire against himself nor will they stay their ambition until they have robbed all others of their dignities and honors These and other reasons he caused to be published and concluded thus Albeit I be able both by right and arms to defend all these customs that have been established by so many holy Fathers and maintained through so many ages yet I would willingly acquit my self of the Papal Synods if Monks Priests and Bishops would restore unto me the sinews of the Empire to wit the Revenues Cities Towns Regalities Castles and in a word give unto Caesar what appertaineth unto Caesar and they remain contented with their Tithes serving God and caring for his people Paschalis demandeth that the whole matter continue undiscussed till the next year 1110. and in the mean time that there be no innovation that is the Emperor shall meddle with nothing then in controversie The next year Henry goeth with 30000. horse besides Italians towards Rome wheresoever he came he was received as Emperor At Sutrio the Legates of Paschalis shew him that the Pope is willing to Crown him if he will establish the Liberties of the Church discharge all Laick Investitures and take from the Church all the Dukedoms Marqueships Counties Advocations Coyns Taxes and other Royalties The Emperor consenteth saith Naucler after Gotfred and with joy marched to Rome and kissed the Pope's foot at St. Peters on the steps and went in together When all were set and the Emperor came unto the altar to receive the Communion from the Pope he saith Lord Emperor the body of our Lord that was born of the Virgin Mary and suffered for us on the Cross as the Church believeth I give to day unto thee for confirmation of true peace betwixt me and thee Some days thereafter the Emperor intreateth the Pope that he would not deprive the Bishops who had before received Investiture from him The Pope refuseth they come to hotter words and then was such a stir that if the Emperor had not defended himself with his own hands he had been slain in the end as it pleased God among many Romans that were slain and taken he taketh the Pope and carrieth him out of the City and indenteth with him both for his Coronation and the Investitures in times following especially that all Abbots and Bishops should take their Investiture from the Emperor per virgam annulum and their consecration from other Bishops as formerly and no Bishops shall be consecrated until first they have received Investiture from the Emperor except onely those who formerly were wont to receive Investiture from the Roman Bishop or any other Arch-Bishop Both parties did swear thus As this part of the lively body is divided they were at Mass so let him be divided from the Kingdom of Christ who shall violate these articles The Emperor was crowned in Rome and returned with joy into Germany Within a few moneths Paschalis calleth a Synod at Lateran he revoketh the former articles and affirmeth that agreement to have been made onely for the freedom of some captives and he went about to excommunicate the Emperor wherefore Adelbert Bishop of Mentz and sundry others in Germany rebelled But the Emperor prevaileth and held Adelbert in prison three years In the year 1118. Henry went towards Rome Paschalis hearing that he was approaching and having offended some chief Citizens fled unto Pulia In his absence the Emperor would be crowned again by Maurice Bishop of Bracara to shew unto the world that he acknowledgeth not his Crown to be received from the Pope Then he returned into Germany and Paschalis into Rome where within few days he died Gelasius renewed the sentence against the Emperor wherefore he marched the third time to Rome the Pope flieth and the Emperor causeth to be choose Gregory VIII and recommendeth him unto the family of Frangepanes At this time the Bishops of Germany stir up the Saxons against the Emperor in behalf of Pope Gelasius and then of Calixtus and fought an open battel in February ann 1122. At last Henry despairing of peace unless he would yield unto the proud Prelate he renounceth his former priviledge of Investitures in the time of Calixtus All this time he had hard fortune and did acknowledge Divine Justice in revenging his rebellion against his Father He reigned twenty years and died without succession In the days of Henry IV. Alexius Comnenus was Emperor of Constantinople at first he envied the expedition of the Latins yet their first victory may be under God ascribed unto his aid His Son Calo Johannes was an excellent Prince liberal a lover of justice and victorious in Europe against the Scythians and Huns and in Asia against the Turks and Saracens and
cutteth off the nose of the yong Empress and throweth her mother out at a window into the sea Robert could not revenge it for at that time he must go to Rome for confirmation and in his returning he died at Macedonia His Brother Baldwin was received Emperor and because he was yong the Pope sent John de Bregna to be Governor there He contracteth Baldwin with his second Daughter governeth the Empire six years and leaveth it in peace unto his Son in law John Duca married the onely Daughter of Lascaris and did reign thirty and three years but dwelt at Nice in Bithynia He was peaceable and dischargeth his subjects from wearing any clothes but what their own Countrey did afford and he caused them to be industrious in husbandry by which two means as Nic. Gregoras witnesseth his subjects became very wealthy and amassed plenty of Silver and Gold from their neighbors round about which at that time were necessitated to come and buy victuals from them Unto John succeeded Theodor Lascaris he put Baldwin to such stress that he went unto his Brother in law Frederick the II. for aid when Innocentius the IV. was chosen Then Lascaris died and Baldwin returned but had not long peace for Michael Palaeologus the Nephew of Alexius was first chosen Governor of the Empire and then Crowned Emperor for the time of his pupil John the Son of Lascaris his minority he would be Lord of the whole Empire Caesar Brother of Michael was sent against Epirus by the way he came near Constantinople with eight hundred men without his expectation the Greeks being wearied with the Government of the Latins envite him to come in Baldwin was not able to resist and fled so that Empire returned unto the Greeks An. 1260. but sore weakened and after that it decayed also 5. WILLIAM Earl of Flanders and CONRADE the Son of Frederick now strove for the Empire of Germany the one was confirmed by the Pope and Conrade was aided by the Gibelines so that Italy and Germany had not peace for many years At last Conrade considering the difficulty of holding Germany and that the Kingdom of both Sicilies were more sure appertaining unto him by his Grand-mother Constantia he left Suevia and such Cities of Germany as had accepted him under the tuition of his Father in law the Duke of Bavier and went into Italy still keeping the title of Emperor He was received in Verona and being accompanied with Enceline Captain of the Gibelines he was made welcome in sundry places on the coast of the Golf and passing by Romandiola he sailed into Pulia where he was heartily received by all except the Cities of Naples and Capua he besiegeth them and took them and punisheth them severely Not long thereafter he dieth at Naples and left his Son Conradine Heir of both Sicilies and Suevia under the protection of his wife and some German Princes But Manfred the bastard Son of Frederick behaving himself at first as one of the Tutores endeavoreth by all means to possess himself of both Sicilies Pope Innocentius the IV. and his Successor did alledge that Kingdom appertained unto the Church of Rome because Frederick and Conrade had died under excommunication But Manfred with the help of the Gibelines prevaileth so that he was Crowned King of Sicilies his Nephew living in Suevia and did invest Bishops and Arch-Bishops without consent of the Pope and they all contemning the Papal prohibition gave obedience unto their King Matth. Parisien ad An. 1258. William then was onely Emperor and they which had adhered unto Conrade sought his peace He thought to be Crowned at Rome but being in a Diet at Colein saith Naucler he heard that the Frisons had rebelled and invaded Holland this rumor made him stay his journey He went against them as he with one or two went to spie a place to encamp his horse fell thorow the ice and he was so pestered that he could not come out some Frisons perceiving him and not knowing who he was slew him and drowned him After him not any Emperor was of such authority as the former had been 6. The Princes could not agree in the election at last three choose Alfonso King of Castile three were for Richard Earl of Cornwal Brother of Henry King of England and the King of Bohem was for himself Alfonso was glad but could not come into Germany because of his business with the Moors in Spain and to keep the Pope's favor he gave him some Cities upon the river Po he gave what he never had and in so doing he did deplume the Eagle saith Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 21. Richard had the assistance of his Brother and was Crowned at Aken Some Towns received him others wait for Alfonso and many were neutral usurping liberty so miserable Germany was kindled again with Civil wars Richard died after he had remained in Germany seventeen years If Alfonso had come then he might have been Emperor But the Gibelines in Italy do invite Conradine Duke of Suevia now about eighteen years of age and of good expectation to come and they would aid him in recovering his Father's inheritance from Charles Duke of Anjow Pope Clemens the IV. hearing of his preparation declareth Charles King of Sicilies to be Vicar of the Empire and wrote unto all the Nations that they should not aid Conradine against Charles and that the German Electors should not name him to be King of the Romans On the other side Conradine publisheth a deploring declaration shewing how injuriously Innocentius the IV. had dealt with him being at that time very innocent for his Father Conrade had recommended him unto the tutory of the Roman Church especially and Innocentius as one of his Tutors had taken possession of the Kingdom of Sicilies and then divided it among his own friends 2. When Manfred had in his name recovered that Kingdom Pope Alexander did stir up other men to invade that Kingdom 3. Pope Urban had dealt unmannerly with him for first he would have confirmed that Kingdom unto Manfred and his Heirs and then he inviteth Charles to take it 4. Pope Clemens now dealeth unclemently with him in establishing a King within that Kingdom against him and as if that were not enough he thundereth a process against him and hath declared Charles to be Vicar of the Empire throughout all Italy to the end he may have the more power against him and he concludeth that upon these grounds he taketh arms against Charles Naucler gener 43. About that time Henry who was banished out of Castile by his own Brother King Alfonso and having insinuated himself into favor with the Romans was created Senator of Rome and had great authority there sent unto Conradine and promised him aid not for recovering his Kingdom onely but to attain the Imperial Crown Conradine with all haste marcheth into Italy and was accepted as Emperor by them of Sena Pisa and the Gibelines of Lombardie and Romandiola He overthrew
other alterations of that Gloss all which do shew how the Church of Rome changeth from it self so oft 20. Elias rubeus Tripelaniensis wrote seven books which he called Semidialia he writteth there first against the Idolatry of the Gentiles and then against the vices of all estates When he cometh to the Clergy he taxeth their superstition prodigality pride and abominable enormities arising from their usurpation or abuse of alms Lib. 4. he saith If we will truly cleave unto the truth we can speak no good of the universality of them without a lye Catalog test ver lib. 17. 21. Maenard Count of Tirolis took the Castle of Trent from Henry then An appeal from the Pope Bishop and compelled him to leave that See When Henry was dead Pope Nicolaus the IV. sent into his place Philip Mantuan a Franciscan and caused him to excommunicate the Count. Maenard by open proclamation publisheth his Apology that he had not raised but repulsed wars that nothing was more dear unto him then peace especially with Bishops but they which should be holy Fathers are corrupt with love of the world and have bereft him of his ancient patrimony If any would assure him that the Bishops shall not wrong him nor his hereafter he will render all that he hath taken from them otherwise he will not be such a fool to quit his inheritance unto these effeminate Antichrists and prodigious eunuchs none did trouble the common peace as they do they are not readers of Scriptures nor teachers of people but fathers of bastards wine-bibbers avaricious usurpers of Lands and Kingdoms If they be not Antichrists what are they worse are they then Turks or Tartars or Jews and do more offend Christian simplicity whereas they are our inferiors they would have us to be their servants against the Law of God and the Nations and therefore said he I appeal from the cruel and unjust high Priest unto our true Pastor and Divine Father Catalog test ver lib. 17. ex Aventi lib. 7. 22. When Pope Nicolaus the IV. did advance the Minorites An. 1294. Friers have no truth the University of Paris had a meeting against them the Bishop Ambianensis had the Semon his text was The Lord is near unto all that call upon him in truth There he declared a three-fold truth of life of doctrine and of righteousness The Friers have none of these not of life for their hypocrisie is notorious not of doctrine because in words they teach pleasant things but they carry gall in their hearts not of righteousness because they usurp the charge of the office and Benefice of others the Priests 23. We have often heard how the Popes were busie to send Christian The loss of the Christian conquest in Asia Princes into Syria their aim was the enriching and enlarging the See of Rome and the event was the shedding of Christian blood The particular exploits fill up volumes but the general may be understood partly by what is touched already I will summarily add an example or two more In the year 1220. when Pope Honorius had excommunicated the Emperor many Princes and Bishops went thither The Pope's Legate Pelagius would be General Commander wherefore John King of Jerusalem withdrew himself and his Army and these fresh Soldiers would not be marshalled by a Bishop Then the Legate seeing he could do nothing without the presence of a King sent Letters intreating him to have compassion on the Christian Army The King as a wise man saith Io. Naucler generat 41. considering howbeit it was not honorable that such affairs should be managed by Priests yet to satisfie the commands of the Roman Church he gathereth the Christians in Syria and marched to Damiata When he was come his advice was that it was not expedient at that time to go into the fields because about that season Nilus is wont to overflow The Legate was impatient of delay and threatened them all with excommunication who would speak in the contrary The Army was about 70000. men The Sultan would not fight but stoppeth their passage until Nilus did overflow the Land and the Christians were brought into that extremity that they could neither continue nor march and so were forced to quit Damiata unto the Sultan if he would let them return to Aca and Tirus and he to satisfie their superstition gave them a piece of Christ's Cross which he had brought from Jerusalem The Venetians Genoways Pisanes and others within the Town hearing of this agreement refuse to give over the Town and the Army did threaten them to deliver Aca unto the Saracens if they would not leave Damiata according to the agreement now many of them had their families in Aca so Damiata was lost After the loss of Tripolis Beritus Tirus and Sidon Pope Nicolaus the IV. stirreth up the Christians to go unto the defense of Ptolemais but they had no government nor discipline and so did more harm then good for the Patriarch of Jerusalem the Masters of the Templarii Hospitalarii and Teutonici and the Kings of Cyprus and Sicily strove for the command and when they were at this dissention the Sultan invadeth them and they left it 196. years after it was conquered by Godifrid saith Io. Naucler gener 44. and of all the purchase then no place was in the power of Christians but Cyprus and Cilicia 24. The Christians could not prevail against the Turks yet God stayed Of the Tartars the Infidels that they could not make new invasions against the Christians at that time for the Scythians or Tartars came out of the North like grasshoppers for multitude saith Nic. Gregoras and Matth. Parisien saith in infinite multitudes they divide themselves in their own countreys the one party went against the Turks in Asia about the year 1220. and the other under Bato saith Platin. in Innocen IV. Matth. Paris calleth him Bathchatarcan came into Europe overran Russia Polonia Bohem Hungaria c with so many and huge calamities that the like was not heard from the beginning of the world saith Matth. Paris ad An. 1241. When the Emperor Frederick went against them they fled through Bulgaria and Thracia into Asia and joyned with the other party at Iconium the Palace of the Turks Nicep Gregor as saith John Ducas Emperor of the Greeks received ten thousand of them and gave them Lands in Macedonia and Phrygia to be in readiness against his adversaries These did prevail mightily against the Turks and took many of their Lands and made up a vast Kingdom in Asia and called their Prince Chan or Cham. About the year 1250. the Cham Mango by perswasion of Hyatho King of Armenia was converted to Christian profession His Brother Chaolon conquered all the Kingdom of Persia and vanquished the Calipha of Babylon he overran all the Lands about Jerusalem but spared to come near the City at the request of Hyatho The third Cham was Mango and after him Cobila or Gobelus kept the faith and
Kingdom forty two years The Successor of Hyatho made apostasie and called himself Mahumet Cham and the Son of Cobila forsook the faith Then Cothos Melechmeses Sultan of Egypt slew him in a battel and drave all the Tartars out of Syria they had their refuge unto Armenia Benedeclar Sultan of Egypt hunted them and conquering that Land called himself King of Armenia Argon the Brother Son of Mahumet Cham took his Uncle and cut him in the middle with a saw and by agreement with the Sultan was King and kept the faith Cusan the Nephew of Cobila was also a Christian and had nothing so dear as to advance the faith in singular wisdom he kept peace with his neighbors and obtained great victories against the Sultan of Egypt and conquered all Syria about the year 1320. In his Son's time both the faith and power of the Tartars failed for the Sultan of Parthia entered into Persia and the house of Otoman overcame all the rest of Asia unto Pontus and the Tartars were rooted out of all their conquest about the year 1350. their power continued about 130. years This History and the Greek article of the accusative case in Revel 20. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 give occasion to consider whether these words and the verse following be not a prediction of this their Empire and their Apostasie rather then of any instruments of Satan in pursuing the believers CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. IN the year 1203. a certain number of Greeks came from Athens into England and asserted that the Latins had erred from the way of truth in the Articles of Christian faith and they would shew the right way by invincible arguments which all should receive if they will be saved This was reported unto King John he answered Our faith is grounded upon the Authority of Christ and the Saints and I will not suffer that it be tossed with disputes and janglings of men nor will we change the certainty for uncertainty go therefore let me hear no more of you So they departed Matth. Parisien 2. Alexander Abbot of the Benedictines at Canterbury was sent by King John in commission unto Rome there he maintained before Pope Innocentius and the Clergy that there is no power under God higher then a King and that the Clergy should not have temporal Government since the Kingdom of Christ is not of this world He proved these two Articles by Scripture and Reason and by testimony of Gregory the I. in an Epistle unto Augustine Bishop of Canterbury Behold the event Pandulf the Legate suborneth some English Barons to accuse the Abbot and he accursed and deposed him so brought him to poverty Then the worshippers of the Roman Beast did boast saying Behold the man that took not God for his help Idem 3. In the year 1205. Hubert Bishop of Canterbury died the same night Contention between the Pope and Iohn King of England the young Monks chose their Superior to be Arch-Bishop without the knowledge of King John being then in Normandy The elder Monks sent unto the King craving his gracious licence to chuse their Arch-Bishop according to their Canons The King gave them his assent provided that for his sake they would shew favor to John Bishop of Norwich They obeyed and the King sent to Rome for confirmation Reginold preveeneth his Messenger The Suffragans of Canterbury were offended at both parties and sent speedily to Rome to stop both the elections because they both were without their knowledge Then arose no small trouble both at home and at Rome At home was such a strife that the King sent Letters and Commissioners commanding them to leave their contentions and attend their ministration or he would deprive them of their Benefices c. At Rome was reasoning on all sides and Innocentius said The disposition of that See appertained unto the Monks onely and he willed them to chuse Stephen Langton Cardinal of St. Chrysogono None durst refuse but the King's Procurator When Stephen came unto King John he was content so that his Soveraignty be preserved entire Stephen loved not this supposition and shewed some haughtiness The Monks receive the Cardinal because it was the Pope's pleasure Therefore the King banished sixty four of them as contemners of Royal Authority and he sent Letters unto the Pope expostulating 1. That he had rejected the Bishop of Norwich and had set up another which was unknown to him and brought up among his enemies and which is worse who derogateth from the Royal priviledges wherefore I cannot admire enough that the Bishop and Court of Rome do not consider how necessary said he my favor is unto the Roman Church and that they weigh not how vast revenues have been gathered out of England the like whereof they have not received from any Nation about the Alps. As for his priviledges he said he would rather quit his life then forsake them Finally he concludeth If the Pope will not hearken unto his request he will so provide that there shall be no more such gadding to Rome neither the sinews and riches of the Land any more transported whereby he was made less able to resist his enemies and he had of his own sufficiently instructed at home in all kinde of literature that he needed not to seek justice abroad Breifly the Pope excommunicated King John and forgave all his adherents in time past but he condemned all who in time coming shall serve or aid him or pay him tribute c. And he commanded the Bishops and Clergy to publish this sentence every Sunday Some forsook the Countrey but none durst publish the sentence nevertheless it became known unto all whence began great distraction of mindes and the King was severe against all which denied him homage Some were not afraid to speak for the King that the Pope had not power to domineer over any King since Peter had received onely Ecclesiastical power Matth. Parisi saith It were tedious to tell all their names which spake thus Then Innocentius wrote unto Philip King of France proffering unto him full remission of all his sins and clear possession of all England unto him and his heirs if he will kill John or expel him The French King accepteth prepareth and armeth himself especially with Bishops Priests Monks and their adherents John understanding this as also perceiving how his Lords and Barons were diversly enclined for fear of the curse as such who took part with him and for the foresaid dispensation unto all who forsook him and they were not a little byassed by that command to deny all service and debts duties and allegiance he knew not whither to turn In the mean time cometh a Nuntio from Rome unto the King and his Nobles at Canterbury with this Commission That the King and they would consider their present danger and be reconciled unto his Holiness in time Then the Lords swear unto the Nuntio that unless the King will obey his Commission they will make him
obey whether he will or not The King in this strait submitteth himself and resigneth the Crown of England and Ireland from him and his heirs for ever upon condition that he and his heirs should have again the same Dominions from the Pope for paying yearly unto the See of Rome 1000. marks of Silver Then he kneeled and gave his Crown unto Pandulf the Legate who kept it five days as a seizing of these two R ealms and the King confirmeth the same by his Charter obligatory Here by way of anticipation it is marked in the Histories that no King of England did acknowledge this subjection nor pay the farm Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 15. Matth. Parisien saith It is reported by many that this detestable Charter was burnt in the chamber of Pope Innocentius the IV. An. 1245. when he caused his own wardrobe to be burnt to the end he might obtain a new taxation from the Bishops which were conveened at the general Councel and after the Councel he sent a Charter with a command unto all the Bishops of England to subscribe it and King Henry was not onely enraged against the Bishops for subscribing it but did also swear that he would stand for the freedom of his Kingdom and would not pay tribute to the Court of Rome so long as he breathed But to return at that time some of the Priests and Abbots consented not unto this shameful action of whom some came afterwards like blinde idiots unto Pandulf and begged remission the baser sort was forgiven and the heads as fattest and fittest for the Pope's mouth were sent to Rome In the mean time Innocentius was holding his Latronal Councel and there did excommunicate Otho the Emperor John King of England Peter King of Arragon Raymund Earl of Tolouse c. Then Stephen Langton was sent and absolved King John and immediately he called many Bishops Abbots Earls and Barons unto London and perswadeth them into a league against the King unless he will renounce all title unto vacant Benefices wards of marriages c. Then Innocentius sent Nicolaus Bishop of Tusculo and he began to intrude persons into vacant Benefices of Canterbury as it pleased him The Arch-Bishop refused and appealed to Rome and sundry Nobles took part with him alledging that they would defend the Liberties of their Countrey Innocentius approveth generally all that his Legate had done The Bishop and Lords stood for their Liberties The King began to think how to be relieved of his new tribute and sent unto the Pope requesting him to excommunicate the Bishop of Canterbury who had been the occasion of all these broils with some of the Lords and he would never intend exemption of his fue-duty and with his Letter he sent a sum of money But this stir was soon calmed but by and by that faction did conveen again and did force the King to yield unto all their above named demands The King then sendeth unto the Pope and sheweth how they had wrested his power from him and craveth his aid for recovery The Pope sendeth his excommunication against them all his Nuntio chargeth Stephen to publish the excommunication he refuseth and posteth toward Rome where after he was heard he was suspended and another sentence of excommunication was directed against all the Nobles and Barons which had conspired against the Pope's beloved Son and remission of sins was proclaimed to all the subjects of the Kingdom which will take part with the King and the Legate against the Lords and all the Bishops were commanded to publish this excommunication under no less pain then to be in the same danger Then the Lords Matth. Parisien calleth them Londoners to wit because of their league made in London were in despair and knew no more whither to turn then the King did before but they cried out in reproach of the King saying Wo to thee John the last of Kings the abomination of English Princes and confusion of our Nobility Alas thou hast wasted England and more wilt thou be wasted alas England England c. Then twenty four of them in name of the rest went unto Philip King of France and intreated him to give them his eldest Son to be their King The Pope understanding this motion sent Wallo Cardinal of St. Martin and chargeth Philip to desist from so rash attempts and to defend his vassal John and the Lands of the Church against those Traitors Philip did judge this an insolency and he hoped that the Lords would stand to their promise and partly he trusted in the league lately renewed with Alexander King of Scots and therefore he answered The Kingdom of England was never a part of Peter's patrimony nor shall it be hereafter no Prince may pledge or give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons which are tied to defend it If the Pope shall bring this preparative into Christendom he will set at naught all Kings and Kingdoms I love not this example which is begun in these days and therefore I cannot allow what John hath done though he be my utter enemy and I lament that he hath so ruined that noble Realm The Peers standing by cried as in a fury with one voice We will stand to this Article though to the losing of our lives let John do as he willeth no King can put his Land under tribute and so make his Nobility slaves Lewes said The Barons of England have elected me for their Lord and King surely I will not lose my right but will fight for it unto death I doubt not but I shall obtain it for I have friends among them his Mother was Sister of King John At this time John was going from place to place possessing himself of the Noble mens Lands yet fearing their attempts he came to Dover expecting aid from forraign Countries and many came to him from Flanders Braband and Holland on the one side and from Guien Gascony and Poictiers on the other and a most wonderful number of men from other Countries for the report went that the Pope had written unto them to assist King John Wallo the Legate followed Lewis into England An. 1216. and renewed the curse against him for usurping against John and against Simon Langton and other English which had excited Lewis and against Alexander the II. King of Scots with a wonderful solemnity causing all the bells to be tolled candles lighted Church-doors opened and committing them all to the Divel for their contumacy Lewis caused the curse to be proclaimed null and was accepted at London as King He made Simon high Chancellor King Alexander wasted the North parts of England And every one said The Bulls were of no force since the ordering of temporal affairs did not belong unto the Pope and what hath the Bishop of Rome to do with our wars behold he will be the Successor of Constantine and not of Peter Matth. Parisien ad An. 1216. It happened at that time that the Viscount of Mandevil who
oath unto King Edward in Newcastle on Tine The Nobility were male-contented but they must dissemble It happened after some years that Macduff Earl of Fife was killed by the Earl of Abernethy and because this family was potent Macduffs Brother could not obtain justice in Scotland for the slaughter therefore he appealed unto King Edward who summoned King John to London He appeared and at first sat down with Edward thinking to answer by his Proctor but he must stand at the Bar This indignity begot in him a desire of liberty When variance fell between France and England John thinking this a fit occasion renewed the old league with France and by the Abbot of Arbroth sent into England with consent of the Estates a revocation of his dedition Wherefore Edward resolveth to take Arms against Scotland He sent for Robert Bruce Son of the Competitor being then defunct and profered him the Kingdom if he would go with him to expel King John or cause his Friends in Scotland to desert or not assist John Robert did both At that time four thousand Scots were slain in sundry fights and in the Castle of the Burgh of Montross King John did resign unto the Commissioners of King Edward all right to the Crown Sir Hugh Cressingham was made Governor of Scotland and John was carried into England yet by intercession of Pope Boniface he was let go into France his Son being kept in pledge lest he did attempt any new trouble Then Edward went against France and in his absence the Scots had mutual treaties with France they chose twelve Governors of the Country and many incursions were in the borders on both sides At that time arose the famous William Walace a Gentleman of mean estate but extraordinary in courage and strength he did many rubs unto the English and because the Governors were thought remiss he was chosen to be the only Governor and called the Vice-Roy of King John He recovered many Towns from the English and threw down many Castles and Forts lest his little Army were divided in keeping them The Earl of Warren and the Lord Percey were sent against him but because these had bad success Edward made truce with France and came against Scotland where he prevailed so that in a Parliament at St. Andrews all the Nobility and Estates did acknowledge him only Walace kept himself quiet in the high-Lands When Robert Bruce put the King in minde of his promise Edward scoffed at him saying Had he no other thing to do but fight for a Kingdom unto him Buchan Histo At that time Edward destroyed the ancient Laws of Scotland and sought how to bring the two Nations in amity and affinity He burnt the Chronicles and Books of Divine Service constraining them to follow the Missale of Sarum those who were repugnant unto these changes were severely punished He removed the most learned men into Oxford Briefly he destroyed all the Monuments of Antiquity and upon the least occasion he cut off all who in his judgement could enterprise any insurrection Boeth lib. 14. Walace lurked a while but he stirred again and prevailed both in favor and power among the people as followeth in the next Century THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XIV CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. BENEDICT the XI was chosen Pope November 1. An. 1304. He absolved Philip King of France from the excommunication of Boniface and restored the Cardinals John and James Columnae which had written against Pope Boniface And Platina addeth Boniface had pursued them more then became a Priest for envy against them and too much respect of the faction of the Guelphs He sate nine months 2. CLEMENS the V. after contention of the Cardinals the space of ten months was elected being in the mean time at his own seat in Burdeaux When it was certified unto him he commanded all the Cardinals to come unto Lions There were present at his Coronation Philip King of France his Son Charles John Duke of Burgundy c. In the midst of the Procession a great wall fell upon them so that John and twelve other persons were killed Philip was hurt the Pope was struck from his horse and lost out of his Mitre a Carbuncle of the value of six thousand crowns Platin. When this unlucky pomp was ended he created many French Cardinals and not one Italian and removed the Court of Rome unto Avenion where it continued seventy four years as in another transportation to Babylon We read not of any which in all this time made exception that Rome was the seat of St. Peter and house of the holy Ghost and therefore the Pope should abide at Rome Clemens avouched openly to keep a Concubine the Daughter of Count de Fuxa P. Morn in Myster ex Villano He sent three Cardinals with Senatorial power to govern Rome and Italy Because Ferraria had revolted and submitted themselves unto the Venetians he excommunicated the Venetians for accepting them and gave all their goods unto spoil wheresoever they could be apprehended the like he did unto the Florentines and other Cities for their revolting Sardinia did belong unto Genua and he gave it unto the King of Sicily for winning it from the Turks How he dealt with the Emperor it followeth But here it is to be remembred how he ordained that none should use the title or exercise the power of Emperor until he were confirmed by the Pope And when the Imperial seat is vacant the Pope shall reign as Emperor until one be chosen He confirmed the Feast of Corp. Christi granting Indulgences of one hundred days unto all who shall be present at the Matins c. Lib. 3. Clement tit 16. de reliquiis ca. Si Dominum .. It seemeth that the people had not regarded the former Institution He was the Author of the seventh Book of Decretals before his death he did condemn them as containing may snares in them and caused them to be burnt saith Io. Naucler But his Successor did confirm them He excommunicated Andronicus the Emperor of the East as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greeks to acknowledge the Pope for their head c. Because he would not reside at Rome the Romans refuse to give him the patrimony of St Peter and thereby he was brought into the greater exigence But Platina saith A great famine was the cause of his scarcity Then he lived by the money of Bishops which came unto him to be confirmed and by such other shifts and gifts yet by these means he is said to have gained 9500. marks of Silver besides his expense which he bestowed liberally in one year Platina writeth that he ordained the Annates or the first years stipend of all Annates Intrants to be paid unto the Pope out of all Countries But Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 2. saith It
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
3. With common consent of the Princes and Bishops of Italy and Germany and assent of the Priests and People Pope John was condemned of irreligiousness and heresie and as Author of the Antichristian Empire Lastly They did chuse another Pope Nicolaus the V. as is written before John raged and deprived Lewis again When Benedict the XII was chosen Lewis sent Orators craving peace and the Pope answered that he and his Brethren would take care to restore that Noble branch which was cut off from the Church and he did commend Lewis as the most eminent Prince of the world He bewailed also that Italy was oppressed by Tyrants and the holy Land by the Saracens and all these evils had hapned for want of an Emperor The Orators hearing the Pope speak thus were assured that the absolution was granted But saith Naucler gener 45. the King of France and Robert King of Apulia turn all upside down for two Arch-Bishops and two Counts came and disswaded the Pope from making peace with Lewis lest he be called a friend of Hereticks Benedict said unto them Do your Masters wish that there be no Empire We speak not holy Father said they against the Empire but against the person of Lewis which is condemned for his practising against the Church Then said Benedict It is true we have done against him but he would have fallen at the feet of our Predecessor if he could have been accepted and what he hath done he hath been provoked thereunto But saith Naucler the Pope could not prevail And John King of Bohemia and Henry Duke of Bavier wrote that with the aid of the Kings of Hungary and Cracow they would set up another King of the Romans So the Cardinals did for that time hinder the absolution and the Orators were dismissed with fair words In the year 1336 Lewis assembled the Princes in Spira and from thence sent other Orators unto the Pope for absolution among these was Gerlak Count de Nassaw and the Bishop of Curia When they came Benedict weeping said He loved Prince Lewis but the King of France had written unto him that if he did absolve Lewis without his consent he should finde worse dealing then Boniface had found The next year Lewis and Philip de Valois King of France were agreed and they both sent together unto Benedict for absolution of Lewis Then said Benedict Shall I now judge Lewis an Heretick and then a most religious Christian at the King's nod and so did still refuse And it is thought saith Naucler Philip did pretend to desire what he would not and Benedict did profess what he would not though he would have done it and so nothing was done But it will appear that the Pope did dissemble at first and at this time began to shew himself In the year 1338 Lewis called another Diet to Frankford and there by advice of some Minorites he published a Declaration against the Sentence of Pope John where he proved out of the Canon Law and Ancient Customs that it appertained only unto the Electors to chuse the Emperor and the interest of the Pope is onely to anoint him being chosen which is but a ceremony and if the Pope will refuse any other Bishop may anoint wherefore when the Emperor giveth oath unto the Bishop of Rome it is not of homage or subjection but only of faithfulness and defense of the Bishop and the Church if necessity do require his furtherance so that it is against all Antiquity that the Pope restraineth the Authority of the Electors to the designing of the King of the Almains only and taketh unto himself alone to create the Emperor as also it is absurd that the Pope assumeth the managing of the Empire as lawful Emperor when the Imperial Throne is vacant which power belongeth unto the Palatine of Rhine likewise he did clear himself particularly of those things which Pope John had alledged against him And in the end by advise of all the Clergy and Princes of Almany there assembled declared the whole process that was laid against him to be null and of no force This Declaration is at length in Naucler loc cit At that time Benedict made Luchin the Viscount and his Brother John the Arch-Bishop to be Vicars of Millain and other Towns and he gave the same power unto Mascin Scala in Verona and Vincentia and unto others in other Cities and that he did by his own power as he said because when the Imperial Seat is vacant as for a time it was vacant all the Imperial power did belong unto him Naucler ibid. Then the Emperor seeing that now was no hope to be absolved and as the Pope was doing he created all hereditary Vicars in Italy who afterwards became absolute Lords lest they should revolt from him Pope Clemens was haughtier then all the other he summoned the Emperor to appear and satisfie God and the Church Lewis sent his Orators and promised to obey Clemens demanded that the Emperor should confess all his heresies and errors that he should resign the Empire and not reassume it but with the good leave of the Pope and that he should render himself and his Sons and his goods into the Pope's reverence All which the Orators did subscribe so that the Pope and the Cardinals did admire at it And then they propound harder conditions Naucler saith The Emperor would never have subscribed these Articles though he had been a prisoner When he saw them he sent Copies of them unto all the Princes and they did assemble at Frankford in September An. 1344 where after consideration of these Articles they did judge them derogatory unto the honor of the Empire they all with one voice did abhor them and they did intreat the Emperor to stand in defense of his honor as he had done before and they should not be deficient to the uttermost of their power Naucler ibid. Then Clemens did accurse the Emperor again for Heresie and Schism and he accursed all the Bishops and Princes that favored him and he sent a mandate unto the Electors to proceed unto a new election The Heresies were 1. He believed not the determination of Pope John the XXII concerning the poverty of Christ 2. He held that the Emperor may depose a Pope 3. He being accursed did contumaciously lie under the curse 4. He gave Bishopricks unto some and deposed some Bishopricks who would not do contrary unto the Papal interdiction 5. That he had deposed a Pope and set up an Anti-Pope Henry of Viernberg Arch-Bishop of Mentz would not consent unto the violation of his innocent Majesty therefore the Pope deposed him and sent Gerlak of Nassaw into his See Other Bishops and Electors being seduced by John King of Bohemia did consent unto the election of his Son Charls Waltram Bishop of Colein got 8000 marks Baldwin Bishop of Trevers was Uncle to King John the Duke of Saxony received 8000 marks c. P. Mexia The Pope without delay approved the
are tied unto us you reform your Clergy and put away these abuses in their clothes shoes hair and conversation or if they will not obey that you command the fruits of their Benefices to be brought into our Exchequer and by consent of the Pope we will employ them unto honest uses When the Legate heard these words he went presently away Io. Naucler hath this but he sheweth not what the Bishop of Mentz did in obedience unto the charge nor how the Pope was taken with the answer but only he sheweth that the next year Pope Innocentius sent unto John de Salverd a Canon of Spira to gather the half of all the fruits of Benefices within that Diocy whether vacant or shall be vacant for two years unto the Pope's use This Charls did more good in Bohemia then in all the other parts of the Empire he erected a School of Liberal Sciences at Prague he built the new City and a glorious Palace and many Monasteries and he made the Bishop a free Arch-Bishop whereas before he was subject unto the Bishop of Mentz He and his Empress went to Rome to kiss Pope Urban's foot and returned within three months He died An. 1378. In Constantinople after Andronicus his Son Calo-Johannes did reign his Uncle and Tutor John Catacuzen did usurp the Government and they both were called Emperors and in the end Calo-John was sole Emperor This unhappy John sent for the Turks to come unto his aid Soliman then did possess all that in Asia had appertained unto the Empire and came over the Hellespont but could never be beaten back again he took Gâ—llipolis and other Cities on the coast and then Hadrianople Lazarus Despote of Servia or Mysia inferior and Mark Despote of Bulgaria and some other Princes went against him An. 1363. and were overthrown John came into Italy France and Germany for help against the Turks but when he could obtain none he returned and sought ways to fight under the Turks colours in Asia Laon. Chalcocon lib. 1. After that time Soliman became Lord of many Christians Lands in Europe and his Brother Amurathes conquered more and so that Empire decayed yearly 5. WENCESLAUS succeeding unto his Father is called wretchless and effeminate whether his minde was set on devotion or that he would not meddle with the two-headed Beast for then began the great Schism of the two Popes it is uncertain and the Civil wars which began in the time of Charls did then increase The Vicars which were appointed to govern the Imperial Towns in Italy became absolute and so did others in Germany usurp liberty The Electors seeing that he had no care of the Empire and that especially he favored John Huss conspired by instigation of Pope Boniface the IX to chuse another but they could not agree for two were chosen An. 1400. Robert Count Palatine and Jodok Marquess of Moravia Jodok died within six months and then Robert was sole Emperor Then Wenceslaus made no account and contenting himself with Bohemia lived yet twenty years Emmanuel the second Son of Calo-John by the aid of Bajazet succeeded unto his Father and paid him yearly 30000 crowns and did willingly quit Philadelphia Andronicus the elder Brother was glad to take pay of the Turk Laon. Chalcocon lib. 2. The Turks by these means and because of the dissensions in Italy and Germany especially of the Schism between the Anti-Popes had the more opportunity to subdue Bulgaria Walachia and carried great spoil out of Hungary Sigismund King of Hungary with the aid of Germans French and English about 100000 men fought against 300000 Turks and were overthrown An. 1397. Because Emmanuel would not follow Bajazet and had made a league with some Princes against him Bajazet went to besiege Constantinople and had taken it if the Lord had not raised up Tamerlan King of Massagetes in Tartary by the solicitation of some Turkish Dukes which were robbed by Bajazet Tamerlan was admired for his power and success he subdued Persia Media Assyria Armenia and all Asia between Tanais and Nilus Bajazet left the siege of Constantinople to fight him at Prusa where Bajazet was taken in the 25 year of his reign Tamerlan asked him What he would do if he had him in that case The Turk answered proudly I would put thee in an iron Cage ...... Tamerlan did so with him and carried him through Asia until he died The Sons of Bajazet had Civil wars a long time and killed one another So the Christians in Europe had rest from the Turks until Amurath the II. subdued Mustapha the fourth Son of Bajazet and recovered the former conquest He returned against the Greeks in the days of John the eldest Son of Emmanuel because he had aided Mustapha Laon. Chalcocon CHAP. III. Of divers Countries 1. IN this Century gross was the darkness both of ignorance and vitiousness In the grossest darkness was some sparks of light in the body of the Church the Preachers did not teach the knowledge of God but sought their own gain and the people could not but be ignorant nevertheless God raised some in all Estates to note and rebuke the corruptions of the time as followeth It was not a small furtherance that in the Councel at Vienna An. 1511. it was decreed that in all Academies there should be some expert in the Hebrew Chaldee and Arabick languages who should not only teach these languages but translate their books into Latin for the larger spreading of God's word and the more easie conversion of Infidels By the benefit of these languages the light of God's word began to shine more clearly and the Commentaries of Nic. de Lyra on the Bible was a good help although in many things complying with the times and some Greeks fleeing from the oppression of the Turks came into the West and taught the Greek tongue and translated some of the Fathers 2. A shew and hope of reforming the Church was made by Pope Clemens the V. in the Councel at Vienna It is clear therefore that the corruption was known by the people and a Reformation was wished Clemens gave order to Durand Auditor Rotae and Bishop Mimaten to set in order some Overtures of Reformation Articles of Reformation to be propounded in the Councel The Treatise is extant with this Title De concilio celebrando printed Lutetiae An. 1545. He beginneth at the Roman Clergy saying They have followed the way of Balaam who loved the hire of iniquity and was rebuked for his madness ...... which hath hapned also in these days seeing so foolish and unorderly things are done by Church-men who should be a light unto others they have offended the senses even of Pagans and Jews so that such as have no knowledge of Divine reason do abhor their madness and being wiser reprove their wicked ways He sheweth what might be the way of Reformation to wit in the holy Councel Kings and Bishops should conspire unto these things 1. Recourse must be made unto the
John advertiseth the King by Letter that Robert had such a design and for the more faith he sent the sealed contract Edward summoned Robert upon treason he did purposely nominate a long day that he might also catch his associates if there were any and that Robert may fear the less Robert was not suspicious of the Cumine and would not flie A guard was set to attend him Before the day appointed his Cousin the Earl of Montgomery sent him a pair of gilded spurs whereby he conceived his Cousin advised him to flie The same night he and two others came away quietly in the winter time and on the seventh day lodged in his own house at â—ochmaban There he meeteth with his Brother David and Robert Fleemine as he was telling them the cause of his suddain return they fall upon a Post carrying Letters from John Cumine unto Edward desiring him to hasten the business with Robert seeing delay may prove dangerous Robert hasteth to Dunfrife and finding John Cumine in the Church of the Franciscans he challenged him of the premises Cumine denied all even that these were his Letters which were taken from the Post Then Robert struck him with a dagger and left him as dead In his coming out James Lindsay meeteth him and understanding by his words that the other was dead he goeth into the Church and killed him and his Brother Robert Cumine The Scots would have crowned Robert but such was their belief they thought him uncapable because he had killed a man in a Church Therefore the Abbot of Scone posted to Avenion and brought a pardon in April An. 1306. Then Robert was crowned at Scone The Abbot brought also a dispensation unto the Scots from the oath given unto Edward and withal he assured them of the Pope's favor and assistance As also the Pope wrote unto King Edward that he presume not any more to trouble the Scots because that Kingdom was before permitted unto the Roman Bishop and therefore it belongeth only unto the Pope to give it unto or take it from whom he pleaseth Pol. Virg. Hist l. 17. No monument of Antiquity is extant for the Pope's title to the Crown of Scotland and whether the Abbot made this proffer of subjection or the Pope did so usurp it it is uncertain Nevertheless Odomar Valentine Deputy of King Edward and the Cumines which were potent and numerous took Arms against Robert He feared the power of his adversaries and knowing that many Scots loved him not for his former service against them so he was in no small perplexity but he amassed all the forces that he could He had hard fortune at the first and was sundry times worsted so that only two of his friends Malcolm Earl of Levin and Gilbert Hay abode with him his followers were searched out and put to death his Brethren Nigel and Alexander with his and their wives were sent into England Buchan Hist lib. 8. Then the controversie was hot at Rome between the Pope and Edward for the title of the Crown of Scotland Edward by his Proctors alledgeth that the Kings of Scotland were his vassals and through many ages had done homage to his Ancestors and therefore seeing now they had so hainously trespassed against him he might censure them at his pleasure This claim is manifested before and Baldred Byssate did appear in the contrary as relateth Io. Vsser in Britan. Eccles primord p. 647. The Pope alledged that according to his universal power when there was no Heir the Kingdom did fall unto the patrimony of St. Peter nor did it appertain unto any other in temporalities This debate was not ended in Edward's days Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Robert was then lurking in the West Isles but if he had continued there he feared the Scots would despair of him wherefore he failed to Carrick and took that Castle from the English and spared none of them then fearing to be entrapped by the multitude of them in that part he hasted into the North and took Innerness The Scots hearing that he had taken two such Forts so far distant not his friends only but his enemies were encouraged and drew unto him and he was so potent that he compelled John Cumine Earl of Buchan to seek peace at Glen-esk for the Scots in the Cumines Army durst commend the valor of King Robert and others were discouraged Edward had intelligence and prepared an Army but died at Lancaster Edward the II. surnamed Carnarivan summoned a Parliament to be held at Dunfrife few came and it behoved him to go into France From that time King Robert was diseased in body yet he prevailed against the Cumines and English and his Brother Edward prevailed in other parts of the Countrey Edward the II. was led by a base Minion Peer of Gaviston whereupon variance arose between him and his Nobility until Gaviston was banished but Io an honorable banishment he was sent Deputy into Ireland and within two years was brought back into his former credit then the Lords slew him at Warwick to the great offence of the King Tho. Cooper in Epito But the King was reconciled unto his Nobles and levied an Army of English French Scotch Frisons Gelders and others to the number of three hundred thousand men Robert could gather but thirty five thousand by the providence of God which gave good success unto the wisdom and stratagem of King Robert the English were foiled at Bannokburn An. 1314. forty two Lords two hundred twenty seven Knights and Baronets and fifty thousand Soldiers were slain the rest fled Scotland was delivered and the Scots pursued and wasted England unto York That year was great dearth in England and a great murrain the common people were glad to eat dogs cats and the like Also Ireland sent unto Robert desiring him to come and be their King He sent his Brother Edward with an Army of Scots he was received and crowned After four years the English went against him and slew him and the rest of the Scots return home At that time Pope John sent one Nuntio into England and another into Scotland to treat of peace and for charges he craved four pence of each mark under pain of his curse But neither would the Scotch nor English obey and Edward refused to pay the Peter-pence An. 1323. Edward levied another Army and went into Scotland with 100000 men King Robert remembred the example of Fabius and thought so great an Army could not continue long time therefore he retired into the high Lands Edward wandred from place to place till his Army was like to starve for hunger many died and the rest returning home and tasting meat scarcely escaped death James Douglas followed the English and slew many of them and Edward was almost taken captive I. Fox Then a peace was concluded at Northampton An. 1327. that the Scots should remain in the same estate as in the days of King Alexander the III. the English should render all subscriptions
and tokens of bondage and have no Land in Scotland unless they shall dwell in it and if they will not dwell there the Scots should give them for their present possessions 30000 marks of Silver All this time the English were not of one accord for the King followed the counsel of Spencer Earl of Arundel the other Nobility caused the King to banish him but the next year he was restored to the great disturbance of the Kingdom at last they conspire to imprison the King and Hugh Spencer suffered death Tho. Cooper 2. When King Robert came to great age he ordained in Parliament his Successors to wit his Son David a child of eight years old which was espoused to Johanna Daughter of Edward the II. and if he should die without childe he ordained his Son in law Robert Stuart to succeed After he had exhorted the Estates to keep amity and unity he gave them three counsels 1. To beware that the Isles Aebudes be never given unto one man 2. That they never hazzard all their strength in one fight with the English 3. That they make not long truce with them After him Thomas Randolf Earl of Murray was chosen Regent of Scotland he was a good Justiciary and by no means would spare thieves and robbers So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's Court and thought himself secure because he had obtained the Pope's pardon Thomas caused to apprehend him and said The pardon of sin belongeth unto the Pope but punishment of the body is in the King's hand Buchan lib. 9. 3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France died without children then The title of England unto France Edward the III. King of England his Sisters Son claimeth the Crown of France as nearest Heir The French prefer Philip de Valois the Uncle's Son and they exclude Edward by a Law which they call Salica excluding women from succession At the first when the Estates of France had received Philip Edward did him homage for his Lands in France but when he was denied of a just demand wars began between these two Nations which ceased not altogether until the year 1495. as Tho. Cooper sheweth or rather until the days of Queen Elizabeth for sometimes the French prevailed and sometimes the English even so far as to be crowned at Paris and held Parliaments and had Deputies governing France Sometimes were truce of thirteen years or of ten years but never an absolute peace before Queen Elizabeth In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France and shewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppressing Hungary but were aiming at the conquest of all Christendom and in the mean time Christians were devouring one another with such words he perswaded both the Kings into a truce for four years Frossard Hist lib. 4. But I leave Civil affairs and return unto the Church 4. In the year 1306. an English Eremite preached at Pauls in London that some Sacraments that were then in use in the Church were not of Christ's institution therefore he was committed to prison Io. Bale ex Io. Baconthorp in Sent. lib. 4. dist 2. q. 1. 5. That John Baconthorp wrote on the Sentences where he followeth the truth in many things especially he refuteth sundry subtilties of Io. Scotus as Baptista Mantuanus hath marked Iste tenebrosi damnat vestigia Scoti Et per sacra novis it documenta viis Hunc habeant quibus est sapientia grata redundat Istius in sacris fontibus omne sophos He wrote de Domino Christi where he proveth that the highest Bishop in every Kingdom should be under Princes Bale Cent. 4. sect 82. 6. Richard Primate of Ireland alias Armachanus was his disciple and taught the same doctrine he translated the Bible into Irish In a Sermon at Paul's Cross in London An. 1356. he said In the estate of innocence none had been a beggar therefore according to that estate unless the law of necessity do press men none desireth nor should be a beggar as neither was Christ willingly a beggar the Law also forbiddeth it Deut. 15. There shall not be a beggar among you He discovered the hypocrisie of Friers in that though they professed poverty yet they had stately houses like the Palaces of Princes and more costly Churches then any Cathedral more richer ornaments then all the Princes more and better books then all the Doctors they had Cloisters and walking places so stately and large that men of Arms might fight on horse-back and encounter one another with their spears in them and their apparel richer then the greatest Prelates These Sermons are extant The next year he appeared before Innocentius the VI. and some of the four Orders of Friers appeared against him and he proved his propositions stoutly and manifestly against them that in many respects they had lest their first rules but saith Walsing in Edwar. III. the English Clergy sent not unto him according to their promises but the Friers wanted not plenty of money and so lite pendente before the cause was decided the Friers obtained a confirmation of their priviledges Armachanus died there at Avenion and was canonized 7. William Ockam was a disciple of Jo. Scotus but he became adversary of his doctrine he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales whereby new occasions of controversies arose to withdraw men from the study of faith He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommunicated by Pope John Then he thought it more safe to live under the Emperor's protection and he said unto the Emperor Lewis Defend me Caesar from the injury of the Pope by thy sword and I will defend thee by the word by writing and invincible reasons and so they did so long as they lived He wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXII and a dialogue between a Clark and a Soldier wherein he handleth these questions 1. Whether Ockam's questions the Pope hath any primacy by right from God 2. Whether Peter had any primacy or was ever Bishop of Rome 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome may err Concerning the Emperor he discusseth 1. Whether one man may discharge the offices both of Priest and Emperor 2. Whether the Emperor hath his power from God only or from the Pope also 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Christ to commit any jurisdiction unto Caesar and to other Princes 4. Whether Caesar after his election hath power to rule the Republick 5. Whether Kings anointed by a Bishop receive any power from him 6. Whether these Kings be any way subject unto their anointer 7. Whether the seven Electors give as great authority unto the elected Caesar as succession giveth unto other Princes c. All which he disputeth on both sides and concludeth always against the Extravagants He wrote also against Pope Clemens and calleth him an Heretick the Antichrist an hater of Christian poverty a foe of the Common-wealth an
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
bereave a pupil a rare example The Bohemians then sent unto the Emperor intreating him to undertake the Government during the minority of his pupil He said he could not because of the difficulty of his other affairs and he advised them to chuse Governors among themselves The Orators by their own motion proffer the Crown unto himself He said That were unrighteousness especially in the person of a Tutor So they did chuse Governors some of the Romish Religion and some contrarily minded These did agree upon a toleration in matters of Religion Aen. Sylv. cap. 57 58. Frederick wrote a Letter unto Charls King of France shewing his earnest desire to cure the malady and schism of the Church and this cannot be without a meeting of Princes and chief men of Ecclesiastical and Civil Estates and therefore as he by advice of his Prelates and Princes had appointed a Diet at Mentz February 2. following so he intreated with sincere affection that his Brotherhood for the glory of God and comfort of the Church would send Commissioners to treat advise and conclude in things of that kinde belonging to the benefit of all Christian people but if his Brotherhood would be pleased to come personally it were most glorious and would bring forth the more copious fruit The Letter is dated at Vienne May 1. An. 1441. Regni 1. In Fascic rer expetend fol. 160. That Diet was held as followeth in the next Chapter He ceased not until he removed the schism between the Popes and then was crowned by Pope Nicolaus who also did celebrate the marriage between the Emperor and Elenora Daughter of the King of Portugal An. 1452. He was joyfully received in all the Cities wheresoever he came because none did fear him and he went without shew of hostility or great power saith Crantz in Saxo. lib. 11. cap. 32. and there was universal peace in Italy so long as he was there but when he left it peace took her leave For in Lombardy Naples and other parts they returned to their wonted ambition and tumults The Bohemians also fell at variance and forced the Emperor to quit the tuition of their King And the Emperor was molested by his Brother in Austria until his Brother died Constantine Paleologus was molested by his elder Brother Theodor for a space yet prevailed After the battel of the Hungarians at Varna An. 1444. where Vladislaus and Cardinal Julian were slain Constantine went to Peloponnesus to resist Amurathes but lost it Then Scanderbeg left his office of Janizar and took upon him the Government of his Father's Kingdom Epirus for Amurathes had taken him from his Father and promised to give him his Father's inheritance Upon this hope the young Prince abode with the Turk and did him good service but when his Father John Castriot was dead and the Turk oppressed that Countrey and sought-occasion to kill him his native Countrey and he had their correspondence and he escaped from the Turk's Court Then he fought sundry battels against the Turk and was victorious At last Amurathes amassed a great Army against him which he was not able to resist by all likelihood if the valiant Prince of Transylvania John Hunniades had not come unto him with a new Army at that time they were both foiled yet the Princes escaped howbeit hardly and the next year Amurathes died in drunkenness Lao. Chalcocon lib. 6. In the year 1453. Mahumet the next Emperor of the Turks razed Athens for envy of learning there then he besieged Constantinople The Emperour Constantine had no assistance from Christians partly for troubles among themselves and partly for the ambition of the Pope who was offended with the Greeks for not submitting unto him nor did the Greeks esteem of their Emperour because he vexed them with grievous taxes So that City was lost Iune 28. and the fiftieth day of the siege Constantine was slain and such cruelties were committed as the like hath been scarcely written The same day Galatia was rendered unto Mahumet Christians were sorry for these losses but private interests hindred them from attempting a recovery In the year 1456. Mahumet entred into Hungary then the renowned John Hunniades with the aid of the Emperour went against him with such happy success as it pleased God that the Turks were overthrown at Belgrad Mahumet was wounded and Hunniades got all his Artillery and Baggage August 6. All Christendom rejoyced at that victory with bone-fires as being themselves delivered from the fear of such an enemy Then the Turks went against the Islands of Archipelagus and the valiant Hunniades died in September next but Hungary had peace Frederick set his minde to establish peace in Germany and suffered much for preventing eminent evils Crantz loc cit saith His patience was useful for the time and it was deemed to be his wisdom Many did lament several abuses in the Church and Commonwealth they said his answer was The time of Reformation is not come as yet nor did it come in his days and it is not known when it shall come saith Crantz In this place the watching providence is to be remembred Ladislaus intended by a plot from Rome as it was reported saith Aen. Sylv. cap. 71. to make an end of all the Hussites at once in this manner He was to marry a Daughter of France the marriage should have been solemnized in Prague where many Princes and Prelates were to assemble from Germany and France besides Cardinals Potentates and others from Rome who if they had gathered might have done as they had projected When this marriage was in preparation and the Princes ready to take journey Ladislaus died after he had been tied to his bed 36. hours not without suspition of poison in the 20. year of his age So Bohemia was delivered from that intended massacre and two Kingdoms were vacant many pretended right to the Crown of Bohemia and the Kings of France and Poland were suitors When all their claims and suits were heard they preferring the good of the Kingdom declared George Pogiobratz their King ripe in judgement and a good Warriour Matthias the Son of John Hunniades was then a prisoner and Ladislaus had caused to bring him from Hungary to Bohemia to be executed there but when the King was dead the Bohemians had nothing to lay unto his charge and they dismissed him before he entered into Hungary the Hungarians proclaimed him their King thou wilt admire who readest this saith Naucler of these two young Princes the one is carried from his throne when he thinketh to be married to his grave and the other from prison when he feareth to be beheaded to a throne a suddain and strange change But Matthias lived not long and unto him succeeded Vladislaus the Sisters Son of Ladislaus and married the Widow of Matthias The Emperor strove then for the Kingdom after a battel these two covenanted that if Vladislaus and his line should fall Maximilian the Son of Frederick should succeed Vladislaus had one Son
Christ that one and the same work of Indulgence shall have vertue sometimes for six years sometimes for seven sometimes for seven hundred sometimes for seven thousand and sometimes full and absolute Then answering unto that position The Church is ruled by the Spirit of God he saith It is true in so far as the Church is holy but not in these particulars whereof she is ignorant and in which she erreth as alas we lament that she erreth grievously as appears by the unsavoury salt the delated Husband-man and the unfaithfull Steward whom Bernard expoundeth to be Mercenaries in place of Shepheards yea and Wolves for hirelings and Devils for Wolves In his Book De subditis superioribus he averreth That the Pope may err and when he erreth he should be resisted Pius the II. did usurp all the Kingdoms of the earth and Sixtus the IV. dispensed with all maner of oaths in causes temporal not only that were already made but that shall be made which is nothing else but to give unto men licence to forswear themselves and deceive others Because the Pope and his Cardinals are contrary unto Christ they are the Antichrist John Ostendorp a Canon of St. Levin in Daventry went once to visit him and Wesselus said unto him O diligent youth thou shalt live until that time when the doctrine of these late Divines and contentious School-men shall be forsaken Wesselus died in the year 1490. and Ostendorp lived until the year 1520. Gerhard Gelderhavrius writeth that he heard his Master Ostendorp report this Prophesie Ja. Triglandius in his Church History against â—tenboga par 3. writeth of him that when Pope Sixtus the IV. was chosen Wesselus went to visit him because he had been his good friend in Paris The Pope bade him ask what he would and it should not be denied unto him He answered I wish that since now you are universal Pope you would demean your self in your office according to your name that in due time you may hear that approbation Come thou good and faithful Servant enter into thy Master's joy The Pope said Why seekest thou not somewhat for thy self He said I crave no more but an Hebrew and Greek Bible out of the Vatican The Pope answered That you shall have but fool thou mightest have sought a Bishoprick or some such thing Wesselus answered Because I have not need of so great things When he died some Friers burnt all his books and papers but he had given sundry books unto others which were collected and printed at Wittemberg in the year 1522. When Luther saw them he spake of the Prophet Elias who thought that he was left alone and yet the Lord had preserved seven thousand that had hot bowed the knee to Baal so said he hath God preserved many thousands from the Idolatry of the Pope And he wrote of him as followeth There is one Wesselus come forth whom they call Basilius a Friselander of Groning a man of wonderful understanding and of an excellent spirit who hath been taught of God as Isaiah hath prophesied of Christians for it cannot be thought or said that he hath learned such things from men as neither I have If I had read those books before mine enemies might have said Luther hath taken all this out of Wesselus we do so agree But by these my joy and courage increaseth and I doubt not but I have learned the truth since he and I do agree in so constant unity and almost in the same words although differing in place and time and occasions And I admire by what mishap it is come that so Christian works were not published by another 37. Among the lights of that time Rodulph Agricola may justly be reckoned he was born in Friseland Ph. Melanchthon writing his life saith Josquin Groningensis had reported unto him that when he was young he heard Vesselus and Agricola often lamenting in their Sermons the darkness of the Church the abuses of the Mass the single life of Priests and that they both taught that men are not justified by works but by faith as Paul oft teacheth and they condemned the multitude of traditions He died An. 1489. Buxtorf Ind. 38. Paul Scriptor teaching on Scotus in Tubing when he came to the fourth Book Dist 10. did speak against transubstantiation and said All things should be tried by the Word of God as a true touch-stone all Scholastical teaching shall shortly be abolished and the doctrine of the primitive Church shall be restored according to the holy Scriptures Conradine Pelicanus was his Auditor and testifieth that he heard him reprove many errors and abuses of the Roman Church therefore the Minorites caused him to be banished and as Rud. Gualter in his Epistle before his Homiles on Matthew testifieth he was put to death as many did suspect being not moved with uncertain conjectures He died at Keiserberg in the year 1499. 39. Nicolaus Rus a Batchelor of Divinity preached at Rome and wrote The Pope hath not such power as is commonly believed the Pope should not be heard when he strayeth from the Scripture his Indulgences are but fraud those only are true pardons which God giveth of his free grace in Christ Saints should not be adored and far less their bones they who are called the Spiritualty to wit the Roman Clergy have packed up all Religion in mens traditions and vain superstitions and they are careless of their office and are Ministers of Antichrist These things are written in his Threefold Cord where he expoundeth the Lord's Prayer the Creed and the ten Commandments which he wrote in the Saxon Languauge that the common people might understand he left Rome and abode there and had many Auditors The Pastors of the Waldenses in Bohemia came and visited him At last he was forced to flee into Liveland where he died 40. Jerome Savonorola a Dominican in Florence taught these Articles 1. Men are justified freely by faith 2. The Communion should be administred in both kindes 3. The Pope's Indulgences are frivolous 4. The keys were given unto the Church and not to Peter alone 5. The Pope hath not from Christ any primacy above other Bishops 6. The Pope followeth neither the life nor doctrine of Christ and therefore he is the Antichrist 7. He who feareth the Pope's excommunication is excommunicated of God 8. He preached against the vices of the Clergy Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Philip Cominaeus did confer with him and testifieth that he was a man of most upright life He foretold that God would raise up a King to punish the Tyrants of Italy and that God would shortly reform the Church therefore some did hâ—te him and some believed him namely the Senate of Florence was perswaded by his preaching to give way unto Charls the VIII King of France When the league was made in Italy against the French he foretold that Charls should return in safety of his person maugre all the power of his adversaries Charls returning from Naples sent for
his Progenitors time out of minde have been possessed with special priviledges and custom observed from time to time that no Legate from the Apostolick See should enter into the Land or any of the King's Dominions without calling petition or desire of the King and for as much as Richard Bishop of Winchester and Cardinal of S. Eusebie hath presumed to enter as Legate not being called nor desired by the King Therefore the said Proctor in presence of the Council of England then in the house of the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector in the King's minority did protest that it standeth not with the King's minde by advice of his Council to admit or approve the coming of the said Legate in any way or to assent to the exercise of this his Legantin Authority either attempted or to be attempted in this respect contrary to the foresaid Laws and custom c. By these Acts it is manifest that the usurpation of the Popes was odious unto the Nations and that their avarice and innovations were restrained but the Kings did not exclude them especially in England the persecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV. and V. though not always with a like cruelty But in Scotland their Acts had more strength for when James Kennedy Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews who founded and perfected the most famous Colledge of Scotland now called the Old Colledge of Saint Andrew's died An. 1466 his Brother of the same Mother Patrick Graham was elected by the Canons to succeed but he could not obtain the King's consent for the Courtiers perswaded him that he should not admit such elections because by such means the greatest honors were in the power of the basest men to wit Canons gave Bishopricks and Monks made Abbots and Priors whereas said they all should depend on the King that he may reward punish and forgive according to the service done unto him Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome and easily obtained The first Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election but likewise the Title of Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrew's and that all the other Bishops should be subordinate unto that See and power to be Legate for three years for preventing the dangers insuing unto the Church Notwithstanding all this his authority he durst not return into Scotland for fiye years but abode at Rome for he knew that the people were exclaiming against the contempt of the Laws In the year 1472. he would adventure to return but sent before him the Bull of his Legation They which were advanced or hoped for advancement by the King did fear that this Legation would be to their prejudice and they ceased not to shew the King that his authority was contemned by that Bull his Acts were annulled and the liberties of the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans Then by Act of Council an Herauld was sent unto Patrick at his landing before he entred into any house to inhabit him from attempting any thing in any of these Offices untill such things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined before the King Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King but with express charge that he attempt nothing beyond the custom of his Predecessors Nor had any in that place so little authority for he was excommunicated by the Rector and then again accursed by Husman the Pope's Inquisitor and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair and Patrick was hurried from place to place as to a stronger prison whether justly or unjustly it is not certain since the cause nor process is not made known except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges Others were so affraid at his miseries that they attempted not to recover that priviledge of election from the power of the King and whom the King did recommend unto the Pope were all accepted Hence it came to pass that Benefices were bestowed upon unqualified men at the pleasure and suit of Courtiers so great corruptions followed Buchan lib. 12. 7. About the year 1465. a Carmelite preached at Paul's Cross that Christ on earth was poor and begged The Provincial of that Order and others held the same opinion But others did inveigh bitterly against them as teachers of pestiferous errours The fame of this controversie went over the Alps and Pope Paul the II. writ his Bull into England informing his Prelates that it is a pestiferous heresie to affirm that Christ had publickly begged and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels therefore it should now be declared as a condemned Heresie In the year 1473. John Goose or as some write John Huss was burnt on the Tower-hill for the doctrine of the above-named Martyrs The next year an old Matron about 90. years of age Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field and her daughter the Lady Young was in danger An. 1498. a godly man at Babram in Norfolk was burnt and in the same year and place a Priest was burnt whom all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith The next year another was burnt at Smithfield Io. Fox in Acts Mon. 8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer went to Rome for his confirmation The first Arch Bishop of Glascow a persocuter in the Bishoprick of Glascow he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. the Title of Arch-Bishop and that three other Diocies should be subject unto him Sevez Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews would not acknowledge him nor his Title because it was in prejudice of his former Title Upon this occasion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions at last they were reconciled so that they both should be called Arch-Bishops but Saint Andrews should precede In the year 1494. by this Robert was summoned before the King and Councel thirty persons from Kyle and Cunningham among these George Campbel of Cesnok Adam Reed of Barskyning John Campbel of Newmills Andrew Shaw of Polkennet c. The Articles laied unto their charge were 1. Images should not be worshipped 2. Nor Reliques of Saints 3. Christ gave power unto Peter and not to the Pope to bind and loose 4. The Pope is not the Successour of Peter but where it was said unto him Go behind me Satan 5. After the Consecration bread remains and the natural body of Christ is not there 6. The Pope deceives the people by his Bulls and Indulgences 7. The Mass profiteth not the souls which are said to be in Purgatory 8. The Pope exalts himself against God and above God 9. Priests may have wives 10. True Christians receive the body of Christ every day by faith 10. Faith should not be given unto miracles now 11. We should pray unto God only 12. We are not bound to beleeve all that Doctours have written 13. The Pope who is called the head of the Church is the Antichrist They were accused upon other
Romanists bragg continually saith Ph. Mornaeus in Myster pag. 619. In time of their election there was a lightening and thunder wherewith the litle babe JESUS fell out of the lap of the mothers image and the keies out of the handes of S. Peter even in the Church where in they all were Many did then interprete that this did portend and foreshew the ruine of that See As indeed the same yeare Martin Luther at Wittembergh began to oppose the Popes indulgences and after one errour more were espied by him and many others whereupon followed the famous and gracious Reformation as followes He used as Guicciard speakes libr. 13. The selling of indulgences the authority Apostolical too licentiously by the advice of Cardinal Puccius sowing abroad most large indulgences without difference of time or place not only for confort of the living but to pull souls of the dead out of purgatorie and because it was known that such indulgences were granted only for gain of money which the Emissaries exacted shamelesly for the exacters had bought the selling of these pardons from the Popes officers Leo himself incurred mens evill will in many places and gave many scandals especially in Germany where his ministers solde these wares for a very small gain and in kitchines they would lay on a cast of a Die a power to take a soule out of purgatorie And especially it was offensive that it was notorious how the Pope had given all the gain of these pardons from sundrie parts of Germany unto his sister Magdalen c. And the Friers were not ashamed to preach in their Sermons that at the sound of a penny cast into a basine the souls in purgatory doe leap for joy and instantly flee away into the heavens yea and some said When that taxe were payed all sins wer forgiven Neither were they more modest in other Countries affirming boldly God doth presently execute whatsoever pleaseth them according to that saying of Christ Whatsoever yee bind on earth shall be bond c. They require ten pence for everie soule and if one pennie were given lesse the pardon was not available Mornaeus in Myst. ex Christ. Massaeo in Chron. ad Ann. 1515. This gain saith Langius à Monk was scandalous unto the holy sons of the Church wherupon the question began to be commonly scanned of the power of Christs Vicare and whence was this new doctrine which the antient Popes never knew But more of this hereafter God willing Onuphrius sayth Leo did erect new offices to reap gain unto himself and that he was given extreamly to hunting halking and to pleasure and that he spended wholl days in luxury and musicke more than became a Pope He stirred up the Emperour Charls against Henry I. King of France When newes was brought to him sitting at supper that the French were expelled out of Millane Placentia Parma c. he said In his time he had three causes of joy 1. that when he was banislied by Pope Alexander he was restored 2. that he was called Apostolick 3. that he had driven the French out of Italie And ere he had done with supper he became colde and stiff and then a fever overtook him the next morning he was transported from Manliana villa into Rome where he died Decemb. 3. An. 1521. Ja. Sannazarius gives the reason why he gote not the sacrament before his death Sacra sub extrema si fortè requiritis hora Cur Leo non potuit sumere Vendiderat But he had said no less truly if he had written Because he was not a Christian For some write that when his Secretary Cardinal Bembus did once Pope Leo's blasphemie lay before him a sentence of the Gospell Leo answered It is well known how that fable of Christ hath been profitable unto us these many ages by-past He openly denied the immortality of the soule and therefore in the Lateran Councel as followes that question was moved and determined against him Bellarmin saith that he was not an heretick for that errour because it was not determined by a Councel before that Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. libr. 4. CHAP. II. Of EMPEROVRS MAXIMILIAN I. was elected and crowned King of the Romanes An. 1486 and after the death of his father An. 1493. he was received Emperour without contradiction In his infancy he so hardly learned to pronounce words that it was thought he was dumbe but the greater difficultie he had of speaking in his infancy he was the more admired afterwards for his singulare eloquence for besides the vulgare language he could speak perfectly Latine French and Italian In the first Diaete held by him An. 1495. at Worms it was decreed that all the Electours should erect publick Schools within their own bounds and accordingly Frederik Duke of Saxon Publick Schools began the University at Wittembergh An. 1502 and Joachim Marques of Brandeburgh began another at Frankford upon Oder An. 1506. In the yeare 1499. the Swisers made wars in Austria the Emperour subdued them with great honour The same yeare Lewes XII King of France entred into Lombardy and after various accidents by treason of his hired Swisers Charls Duke of Millane took him captive there they agreed that Lewes shall pretend no right to Millane Immediately Lewes and the King of Castile made a League and entred together into the Kingdom of Naples and divided it betwixt them they did not long accord for in the year 1504 the Spanish expelled all the French The Emperour would not medle with the affairs of Naples because he had made a league with Lewes and at Spira arose a great faction of peasants proclaming liberty from Lord-revenves and all higher Powers and tieths and vowing to destroy all Princes which had turned to the confusion of Germany if they had not been quickly danted with a great army some of them were severely punished Isabel Queen of Spain died An. 1504 then her only daughter Ieane with her husband Philip son of Maximilian were sent for to come from Flanders and accept the Crown they delay two years and then went Philip died soon after his arriving and Jeane was sickly and their son Charls was but a child therefore Ferdinand King of Castile Arragon Naples Sicily Sardinia Majorca c. and Brother of the fore named Isabell was called to the governement of Spain enduring the minority of the young King and Maximilian accepteth the government of Flanders At that time the Venetians were of great power and therefore were envied by many A league was made against them by the Pope and the Emperour and the King of France to expel upon common charges the Burgesses out of the Continent Only Lewes came at the time appointed and seeing that he had sufficient forces he did hazard to fight them he slue 20000. took the Captains and the rest fled he conquered many of their towns in the Continent and though he had done all by his own power only yet he quitteth unto the Emperour Verona Vicentia
John Major à Scot famous Professour of Divinity in Paris publisheth some propositions which he handleth more largy on lib. 4. Sentent dist 24. quaest 3. First the most great high priest hath no temporal government over Kings c. 2. If thou say he succeded unto Christ and Christ is Lord of all thou canst not prove that Christ according to his manhood is Lord of all seing he said unto Pilat My Kingdom is not of this World and albeit the antecedent were granted the consequent is weak and impossible to be proved for the Vicar is not of such authority as his Superiour and Christ did institute Sacraments and gave the law of grace and he may revoke all the positive law of Godâ— but the Pope may not doe so 3. If we grant the contrary then it followeth Constantin gave nothing unto Silvester but only restored his own unto him but the contrary is dist 96. c. Constantinus 12. q. 1. c. Futurum 4. The Popes confesse that temporal jurisdiction belongeth not unto them neither will they derogate from the right of Kings Innocentius III. in cap. Novit de judiciis and Alexander in C. causam Qui filii sint legitimi 5. Many devote Kings who are canonized by Popes never acknowledged the Pope of Rome to be their superiour in temporal things and died in that belief for earthly power dependeth not upon the Spiritual power of the Pope as a Centurion on his Colonell but as two powers that are not subordinate or whereof the one dependeth not on the other for a King is not the vassall of the Pope so neither is the Emperour any way subject unto him These were not the opinions of one Scote alone but the common tenentes of France as is also manifest because on the 27. day of March An. 1517. was a solemne appellation of the Vniversity of Paris in their general congregation at S. Bernards for themselves and for all who would adhere unto them by their Proctour Arnulph Monnart before William Huk Docto. V. I and Dean as an authentik person because they could not compeare before him to whom they did appeale wherein they protest that they will attempt nothing against the catholick Church nor power of the Pope being wel advised then they declare that the Papall power maketh not the Pope impeccabilis that is such as can not sin neyther hath leave to sin and therefore if he command any thing that is not just he should patiently endure if it be not done which is wickedly suggested unto him neyther should obedience be given unto him if he decree any thing to be established against the preceptes of God yea justly may he be resisted But if he be aided with assistance of potent men who are perhaps deceived with wicked suggestion or no good Counsell so that he can not be resisted yet one remedy remaineth by the Law of nature which no Prince can take away to wit the remedy of appellation which is a kind of defense competent unto every man by the law of God of nature ofman Then they approove the Councells of Constance and Basile they do urge the constitutions made in them for reformation of the Church which was necessary at that time this they declare particularly to wit the remedies against simony annates c. In prejudice where of say they Leo X. in a certain assembly within Rome wee know not how yet not gathered in the Spirit of the Lord with whom nothing can be discerned nor decerned aganst the law of God Holy Councells he I say gaping after his own lusts Iucre Therefore we the Rectour University feeling ourselves burthened wronged opprest doe appeal-from our Lord the Pope not being well advised in abrogating the ordinances of the said Sacred Councell of Basile of the pragmatike sanction in setting forth new statutes unto a Councell to be lawfully assembled instantly more instantly and most instantly protesting that we will prosecute this appellation by way of nullity abuse iniquity or any other way that we best may option remaining unto us c. The chieff members of the University did all subscribe solemnely and their seall was affixed Fasc rer expet Fol. 34 35. 22. Vlâ—ichius Vttenus caused to re print the book of Laurentius Valla against the forged Donation of Constantine and he prefixed an epistle unto Pope Leo An. 1517 where he saith Let it come to light if any thing hath been a long time hid and let it come with the more confidence as it is more true or hath been written the more sincerely What a booke is this which other Popes could not endure because they would not heare the truth ..... What doth that concerne you that they said It is written against the honour of the Ecclesiasticall estate or that they said it speaks amisse of the highpriests for certainly they were not highpriests which did forge the Donation of Constantine because they were not shepheards Nor was it the Church that received it because it was not the Congregation of believers in Christ For if these had been shepheards they would have fed Christs sheep and not invaded and devoured them And if they had been the Church certainly they had called the Nations unto life and liberty and not have drawn Empires and Nations under their yoke ..... Certainly all the most bitter speeches and all the most cruell deeds are justly due unto these high priests who have forged that detestable crime And why not unto robbers thieves tyrants For who is a more violent robber then he which catcheth so that he holds no measure in robbing such were they who upon the least occasion have gone into infinite boldnesse of robbing who have sold grace and for so long a time have set to sale pardons dispensations and bulls of I know not how many kinds who have appointed prices for remission of sins and have purchased gain from the punishments of hell ..... who are not content to crave extraordinarily once a year but sent so oft as they would to require some pretending for one thing and some for another some at is were for a levie against the Turks and some to build a temple in Rome unto bl Peter and they never doe it And when they had done all these things they would be called most blessed and most holy nor could they suffer a word to be spoken against their manners much less any thing to be done against them But if any man had spoken of liberty or made the least obstacle unto these robbers they would have raged against him to death and quickly have undone him ..... Therefore they were not shepheards because they did not save souls but undid them and they made the sheep of Christ a ready prey unto the devouring wolves I say therefore they were not shepheards but rather wolues nor guardians but traitours and thieves Wherefore it is lawfull to speak ill of them for certainly God did not regard them seing they regarded
and the rather because he had observed how the Bb. were intending to have in their power the Collation of Benefices preventions advocation of pleas dispensations absolutions and such other things all which with a great part of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction the Romane Court had drawn unto themselves to the prejudice of the Prelates Therefore he bendeth himself to divert Charles from that purpose and saith A councell will be prejudiciall unto his Emperial authority for there be two sorts of people infected with that Lutheran pest the commons and the Princes the Commons are bewitched with the allurements of their teachers but a Councell is not a mean to deliver them from these enchantments but it will rather open a doore unto them to attempt greater liberty and they will rather bow under authority when they are pressed with your decrees if they obtain liberty to search into the power of the Church they will by and by pry into your Secular power therefore it is easier to refuse their first demands then if you once yield unto them to resist their rushing afterwards with any reason As for the Princes they make no account of piety or Gods worship but gape for the Church-goods and absolute dominion that when they are quitt of the Pope they may next shake themselves free of your yoke possibly as yet they have not seen these mysteries but if they shall once smell of them they will assuredly aime at this marke It is true the Pope shall suffer great losse if Germany fall away but the losse of Austria shall be more and therefore while the greater part of the Princes are still at your devotion you must looke to it in time and no way suffer the edge of your authority to be blunted remedy must be speedily applied before the number of the rebells increase or they understand the advantages of their falling away and nothing is more contrary unto celerity than a Councell for it requires a long space of time in which no thing can be effectuated and many impediments must be removed arising from the manifold pretenses of men intending to retarde hinder or to make the Councell null and those are many I know they say The Popes have no liking of a Councell for fear of curtailing our power but that respect did never enter into my mind for I know that our authority is from Christ immediatly according to his promise The gates of hell shall not prevail against thee and I have learned by experience of former times that Papall authority was never minished by a Councell but rhe Fathers being obedient unto Christs word did acknowledge that we are absolute or tied no way Or if any Pope in humility or modesty or upon any other account have not used their just power they have been entreated by the Fathers to resume their place If you will read antient records you will find that when a Councell hath been called against hereticks or upon any other occasion the Popes have always increased in their power And if we would lay aside the promise of Christ which is the only foundation of our power and speak only of humane reason seing a Councell consists of Bishops the authority of the Pope is necessary unto them that under it as a buckler they may be safe from the iniuries of Princes people Yea and Kings and Princes which know the art of ruling are most Zealous of Apostolicall authority because they have no other way to suppresse Bishops And I know as certainly as if I were a prophet what shall be the issue of a Councell for they who cry for it if their opinions be condemned will devise some what against itsauthority and so your Cesarean power being weak in other Nations already shall turn to nothing in Germany but the Papall power though it faile in Germany shall increase in other places of the world You may believe mee the rather that you see I make no account of my own interest but only to see Germany restored unto the Church and due obedience rendred unto Caesar Nor can this be unless you go quickly into Germany and by your authority put the Bull of Pope Leo and the Edict of Worms into execution c. It became not the Frier Julius Medices this was his name ere he was Pope and farre lesse Pope Clement to use such reasons saith Pe. Soave but he meaneth such a heap of lies but they prevailed with Charles because he was aiming at a more absolute power than his grandfather or his great-grandfather could attain but especially he was so advised by his Chancellor Cardinall Mercurius Gattinara unto whom the Pope had made many large promises namely a red Cape unto one of his cousines at the next election And Clemens sent a Nuntio unto King Ferdinand with charge to deale earnestly with him that there be in the Diet no dispute nor determination in matters of religion nor any decree for calling a Councell and because he knew that Ferdinand was of greatest credite in Germany to have his favour he gives him power to lay a tribute upon the Church-men in Germany for advancing the warr against the Turke as also to apply unto this use whatsoever Silver or Gold there is on the ornaments of the churches Of the Diet at Ausburg it followes in C. 3. Sect. 27. When Clemens understood what was done there it vexed him that the Emperour had suffered the Confessions to be read publickly that he had determined any thing in matters of religion but more that the Prelates had given way and it grieved him most of all that the Emperour had promised a Councell and determined the time which belongeth to the Pope alone and so now the first place is given unto the Emperour and the Pope hath but the second place And hence he did conclude that seing so litle hope was appearing from Germany he must think on another remedy and seing what is done can not be undone he resolves to conceall that it is against his will but will rather commend it as done by his authority And so Decemb. 1. he writes unto Kings Princes that he thought to have extinguished the Lutheran heresy by the presence of Caesar in Germany but seing now he understands that they are rather hardned he had resolved by advice of the Cardinals to call a Councell as his predecessours had done in such cases and he exhorts them either to come personally or prepare their deputes when he shall determine of the time and place in Italy But saith Pe. Soave few were deceived with this fraud seing all men knew that such an inuitation to a Councell whereof neither time nor place was defined was but an affected imposture In prosperity and adversity this Machivilian sate 11. years when he was dead the Court had no small joy because of his avarice austerity and cruelty that he had exerced continually but especially in time of his sicknes so that he was odious unto many saith Pe.
provide for his own salvation Thuan. Lib. 15. VI. PAUL IV. being 79. years old was crowned with the grumbling of all men they feared his severity saith Onuphry when he knew it he spoke fairly unto the Cardinals and studied by liberality to procure the favour of the people and when he was secured he shewed himself in his colours and began to performe what he had been devising before therefore was hated of all men He made a shew of reforming some abuses in the Court that he might some way satisfy the exceptions of the Lutherans but his shewes made him not so acceptable as his deeds made him odious He deprived many Clerks because they had entred by simony but it was for his own gain and the hurt of many Idem He had most arrogant conceits and thought by his sole authority to prevent all incommodities without the aid of Princes When he spoke with any Ambassadour he often boasted that he was superiour unto all Kings and would not keep familiarity with any he had power to change Kingdoms and was the successour of such as had dethroned Kings Emperours and spared not to say in Consistory at table and elsewhere that he acknowledged no Prince to be his companion but all must be subject unto his foot Pe. Soave lijst Lib. 5. When he heard that liberty of religion was granted in Austria Bavier Prussia Poland c. he thought to overturne all by a generall Councell at Lateran and did intimate it unto the Emperour and Princes not for their advice said he for they must obey but of courtisy he knew this would not please them he would let them see what his See could do when they had a Pope of courage and if Prelates would not come he would hold the Councell with the Prelates of Rome for he knew his own power Ibid. He gave some Priviledges unto the City for which the Romans would give him Divine honour untill they found that it was but a deceitfull bait for he undertook warrs for the Kingdom of Naples whereby he provoked not only the Romanes but all the Princes of Europe except the King of France whom he had persuaded to break his league with the Emperour with new factions and through his fault all Compania and Latium were brought under the command of the Spaniard for Duke d'Alva Governour of Naples chose to invade rather than to be inuaded and he might have taken Rome if he had followed his victory An. 1556 and the treasury of the Church being emptied Paul imposed severely exacted most grievous taxes whereby he procured more hatred and was forced at last to seeke peace Amongst his articles of the league with France it was one to create more French Cardinals that so a French Pope might be chosen after him but in the beginning of the year 1557. he created neither so many nor such Cardinals as he had promised he excused himself that all his clients were no lesse affected toward France than the French were and within few dayes he would create more because he hath a purpose to bring some Cardinals into the Inquisition and so the present number shall be diminished But all that year he was encombred with the warr and when the French Army was recalled he thought to satisfy the Romanes and the Cardinals by an unexpected conceit to wit by degrading his own kindred whom he had advanced with the male contentment of so many and he was earnest in the Inquisition so that many fled into Geneve and into woods Onuphrius an eye-witness testifieth that he tormented many of all estates without difference of age and not without great blame of cruelty When he lay sick he sent for the Cardinals and exhorted them to be mindfull of the Inquisition which is the pillar of Apostolicall authority said he His breath was no sooner gone when the people of the City broke up all the prisons and set them on fire after the prisoners had escaped and the Monastery of the Franciscanes ad Mineruam was hardly saved from violence They had set up in the Capitole his portraiture of white marble when he gave them the liberties but then they threw it down and cast it thorough the streets till it was defaced and broken and would have done so with his body if some had not kept it by power Lastly a proclamation was made that the badges of the Caraffes a family in Naples of which he was descended whither painted or carved should be demolished within Rome under no lesse paine than of treason Jac. Thuan. Hist. Lib. 23. He died August 18. An. 1559. The Cardinals assemble unto the election capitulation was made that the Councell of Trent shall be restored for the necessity of preserving France and the Nether-lands together with the open departure of High-Germany and England Here unto all the Cardinals did sweare and subscribe but all in vain as followes Ch. 5. untill other occasions intervene VII PIUS IV. was not sooner enstalled but he gave out a mandate to burn all books of Lutherans this command was executed in many places Osiand cent 16. par 2. Lib. 3. c. 35. He imprisoned Cardinall Caraffa and his brother Duke of Pallia by whose aid principally he had attained unto the Papacy and some other Cardinals He caused to hang the Duke in Hadrian's tower after he had craved liberty to say once the seven Penitentiall psalmes and beheaded the rest in the new tower And for filling up the number again he created new Cardinals of his own kindred amongst whom was John the son of the great Duke being 14 years old and Mark de Embs whom he made Bishop of Constance so learned that when the Emperour Ferdinand said unto him decet vos esse piscatores hominum the Bishop understood not what he said and answered in Dutch to another purpose Ibid c. 44. The Duke of Savoy would have given liberty unto the Waldenses within his bounds but Pope Impius would not suffer it and did contribute to take armes against them Histor Concil Trid. Lib. 5. In the year 1561. he shewed more than beastly cruelty against the professours of Truth for in Monte alto a towne of Italy he imprisoned 80. men whom they called Lutherans and caused the hang-men cut to their necks as a cook doeth with a hen and left then wallowing in their blood Some suffered with immoveable constancy some were a little dashed when they saw the bloody knife in the hatkster's teeth yet none of them would recant He practized the like cruelty in two townes of Calabria to wit S Sixti Guarda where he hired the Marques of Buciana and gave a red hatt to his sonne to be his executioner Osiand ibi c. 37. 45. ex Henricpe Nigrin He would in time of the Councell have made a Generall league with all the Princes and Estates against the Protestants wheresoever and this he did intend to insnare all the Princes and thought that none of them durst
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
the Princes but published by some heretick and albeit he hath no command therein yet he hath full power to do what is expedient In these demands are many things derogatory unto Papall authority and smell of heresy nor can be handled there but he is ready to take notice and do what is not contrary unto the Highpriest and is grounded on reason or if they have any business with the Highpriest it may be propounded in milde terms c. The Estates thought It could not be unknown unto the Pope what they had treated with Pope Hadrian and that the Legate put another face upon it nevertheless they appoint some to treat with the Legate if they can fall upon any expedient meanes They could gain nothing but that he promised to reforme the Clergy of Germany and these who spoke against the Romane Court were but hereticks and the examination thereof did belong only unto the Popes The Princes consider that the Reformation whereof he speakes was but of small things and did tend to the prejudice of Seculare Power and to the faster rooting of the power of the Romish Court and of great Prelats and as gentle remedies do often bring greater evils that might open a wider door unto greater rapine therefore they refuse it albeit the Legate was very instant in the contrary So the Diet was closed Aprile 18. and another appointed to begin at Spira Novemb. 11. to advise what is to be done if a Councell shall not be called in the Interim and that the Princes each within his own Province shall advise with godly and learned men what is to be disputed in the Councell and that Magistrats shall have a care that the gospell be preached according to the doctrine of Teachers that have been approved by the Church that pictures be forbidden and libels against the Court of Rome Campegius protests that Princes should not medle with the business of faith and he promiseth to report what they had demanded of a Councell After the dismissing of the Diet Compegius dealeth with Ferdinand the Emperours brother the Dukes of Bavier the bb of Salisburgh Trent and Ratisbone and nine Commissioners of other bb that they would meet at Ratisbone July 6. On which day they decree that seing it was ordered at Norembergh to put the Edict of Worms into execution with all diligence therefore they at the instance of Card. Campegius do command that in all their dominions that edict be fully execute and all men who have sent their sons to Wittembergh shall recall them within three months The next day the Card. propounds 37. Canones concerning the reformation of the Clergy to wit of their habite and manner of life of the sacraments and other rites feasts fabrick of churches of entring into orders of festivall days and fasts priests that are married confession before communion blasphemy witchcrauft and sorcery and charming and such things at last bb are ordered to keep Synods twice a year for diligent observation of these Canons All these that are named before did approve and ordain them to be observed When this Decree was published others which were not present were offended against the Card. and these his associates that in such a meeting they had determined such a decree concerning whole Germany especially seing it was told them in the Diet that such a course could bring forth more evill than good and had mentioned petty things without any mention of soarer grievances as if all other things were on a right posture My authour Pe. Soave in hist Conc. Trid. saith Campegius and others with him did not regard what Germany thought of their Decree it was their only care to satissie the Pope who said that a Councell was necessary unless they will treat of Papall authority but in that case nothing is more dangerous or pernicious When the Emperour understood of their treating at Norinbergh he was offended that they had dealt with a stranger in such a business without his knowledge and the rigour of their Decree did displease him because it would displease the Pope whom he desireth to keep in friendship upon the account of his wars in Italy but especially it did vexe him that they had determined to have a Councell in Germany as if that business did not appertain unto the Pope and him but unto them or if they had thought a Councell necessary they should have supplicated him that he might deal with the Pope for it and that he might appoint time and place as his affaires might permitt his presence As for that Diet they had appointed to be at Spira he will in no way yield unto it and commandeth to execute the Edict of Worms and medle no more in religion untill a Councell be called at the Popes and his own command The Princes for a long time had not seen so imperious commands and were so offended that they were like to have fallen iuto an open broile Charles was so confident because of his late victory at Ticino and had the King of France captive and so thought to rule all at his pleasure But the Pope fearing his power did make a league with other Kings and Princes for his aid if it shall happen that the Emperour shall fall out with him and dealt for relief of the King of France This was unsavoury unto Charles So far Pe. Soave In the mean time Ferdinand and these that had been with him at Ratisbona went on in prosecuting the Cardinal's canons and persecuting the contraveeners within their jurisdictions as Abr. Schultet and others shew at length A controversy for the lords Suppet XIX That year began the strife concerning the Ubiquity of Christs body the originall of it was thus After the time of Berengarius the opinion of Christs bodily presence was built upon three pillars 1. the interpretation of the words This is my body properly or as they spoke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Transsubstantion by vertue of these words pronounced 3. A twofold presence visible and unvisible John Gerson Chancelar of Paris did judge all these naughty therefore he first conceived reall communication of natures and said Christ as a creature can not be in mo places at one the same time yet the humane nature by vertue of its union with the Divine nature may have that prerogative communicated unto it to be present where ever the Sacrament is administred and there only Jac. Faber Stapulensis about the year 1523. taught that as Christs body may be wherever the sacrament is administred so it may be every where These two opinions began therefore in Paris the first is held by the Papists as a pillar of transsubstantiation and the other came flying into Germany and was embraced as a ground of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 At first Luther denieth transsubstantion but of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the twofold presence it seemes he spoke variously for in the year 1523. some Bohemians came unto him in name of their
place it seemes not expedient to be in Italy but in Germany where the controversy is for the most part Nor thought they it reasonable to oblidge themselves by oath to observe the decrees absolutely for that is contrary unto Christian liberty unless they knew what were to be the forme of the Councel who were Moderatour especially that the party defendent were not Mederator whether the Acts were to be determined by tradition or by the holy Scripture alone Ibid. In the next year Pope Clemens died but by the providence of God thus the liberty of religion was confirmed by the Pope as well as by the Emperour XXX An. 1533. George Duke of Saxony banished out of Lipsia 1533. all who would not go to Masse Luther hearing of this ordinance wrote unto the Protestants there exhorting them to suffer death rather than do against conscience and he called Duke George an Apostle of Satan George accuseth Luther before the Elector not only that he had reviled him but had stirred his subjects unto rebellion The Elector chargeth Luther to make his clear purgation or he must suffer Luther publishes a book declaring that he had exhorted the Lipsianes not to resist their Prince but rather to suffer which concerneth not rebellion Jo. Sleidan commen lib. 9. That year Erasmus publisheth a treatise De amabili Ecclesiae concordia but this Neutrall forme pleaseth neither Papists nor Protestants and the next year Luther accuseth him that he did but mock religion and turn it all into doubts sporting himself with ambiguous words whereas religion requireth plainness and cleareness Osiand Epit. cent 16. lib. 2. c. 26. XXX The Franciscan Friers were in danger at Orleans An. 1534. upon A craft of the Franciscanes in France this occasion The Praetor's wife by testament willed that she should be buried without pompe here husband desirous to satisfy here will hath a care to bury her beside her father and grandfather in the cloister without shew and he gave unto the Monks sixe crowns they expected much more and therefore they divisea way to make up their losse they accuse the defunct of Lutheranisme and cause a young Monke go upon the roof of the Church in the night time and make a noise an exorcist adjureth the wicked spirit to declare what he is whether he be that lately damned soul and for what sinne The Monk was informed what to answer and how They take witnesses The fraud was tryed the Friers were imprisoned and the young monk revealeth all The King hearing this voweth to throw down the Monastery but fearing that it might be matter of joy unto the Lutherans he dismisseth them In November of the same year in Paris and other places of France even within the Kings palace about one time of the night were papers set up against the Masse and other points of religion Inquiry was made many were apprehended and racked and burnt in the next year King Francis excuseth King France writes unto the Protestants in Germany him to the Protestants assembled at Smalcald that seing they intended the destruction of the Commonwealth said he the Germanes should not blame him more than he did blame them for suppressing the bowres or Manzerianes and he having a purpose to revenge himself on the Emperour craves by the same Ambassade that the Protestantes would make a league with him for reformation of religion So he pretendeth and entreates them to send some Divines namely Melanthon to dispute with the Masters of Sorbon he said He knew certainly that many superstitions were creept into the Church by insufficiency of priests and the Pope assumeth too much authority how beit by mans law he is the highest of all bb yet not by Gods word the traditions of the Church may be altered as time requires and therefore he is desirous to hear reasoning that things amisse may be amended He said also Pope Julius had excommunicated King Lewes XII John King of Navarre because they held that the Pope hath not power to call a Councel without consent of Christian Princes and he had raised Monarchs against them offring their Kingdoms as a prey In end he concludes suting a league without the Emperour They answer Without the Emperour they could and would do nothing In this assembly the former league was continued for ten years and into it were received all who were willing to professe the Augustan Confession So that they were 15. Princes and 30 Cities Cownt de Nassow was also admitted Henry VIII sent thither requiring that they would not admitt a Councell which would not abolish the abuses of former times or would confirme the Popes power They also required of him that he would receive the Augustan Confession but that he would not do That year Vergerius the Popes Legate had gone unto all the Princes The policies of Vergerius in Germany severally shewing them that the Pope had called the Councel to conveen at Mantua They all gave him one answere that they would advise in their meeting at Smalcald and there they told him they hope that Caesar will not depart from his promise and decree that the Councel should be in Germany nor can they understand what it meaneth that the Pope promiseth to provide for the safety of them which shall assemble when they look back into former times nor how in the Councell the way of treating can be rightly ordered where he who hath so oft condemned them will have the power in his hand Nor can it be rightly called a Councel where the Pope and his priests command all but where men of all conditions in the Church even Seculares also have a like power Vergerius had also been with Luther at Wittembergh and said The Church of Rome made great account of him and were sory for the want of such a man who might do good in the service of God and the Church which two are inseparable and the court was ready to vouchsave him all favour it was displeasant unto them that former Popes had used such bitterness against him Nor had he who professeth not Divinity a purpose to dispute controversies with him but to shew him the weight of humane reason how expedient it were unto him to be reconciled unto the Church he may consider that doctrine of his was not heard before those 18 years and hath brought forth innumerable sects where of each accurseth another whence many tumults and broils have arisen and therefore it can not bee from God but he was singularly blown up with selve-love who would endanger all the world rather than not to vent his own opinions seing he had continued without sting of conscience the space of 35 years in that faith wherein he was baptized he should still mantaine it He may remember how Aeneas Sylvius was once addicted unto his own opinions and hardly attained unto a silly chanonry in Trent but when he changed his opinions he became a Bishop and then a Cardinal and lastly was Pope and
that Doxosophia that seeming wisdom which teaches that as much is under one kind as under both as the Sophists and the Councel of Constance teach for albeit it may be true that there is as much under one as under both yet the one kind is not the wholl institution made delivered and commanded by Christ But especially we condemn and accurse in the name of the Lord all those who do not only omit both kinds but also tyrannically forbid and condem them and revile it as an heresy and so exalt themselves above and against Christ our Lord and God ..... We do not regarde the sophistical subtilty of transsubstantiation by which they faine that the bread and wine leave and lose their natural substance and that only the form and colour of bread and not true bread remaineth for it agreeth well with the holy Scripture that bread is and remaines there as Paul saith The bread which we break and So let him eat of that bread It is remarkable among the subscriptions that Melanthton subscribes thus I Philip Melanthon approve these articles as godly and Christian yea and I think of the Pope if he would admit the Gospel the superiority ouer Bishops which he hath now might be permitted also by us after an humane law for the cause of peace and tranquillity of Christians who are now under him and hereafter shall be under him Osiander addeth in the magine If he admit the Gospel that is If the Devil becom an Apostle for if the Pope would admit the Gospel he were no more a Pope nor would he exalt himself above other Bishops but would hear Christ saying It shall not be so among you Concerning the power of Bishops they say In our Confession and Apology we spake generally concerning the power of the Church for the Gospel commandeth them who are rulers in the Churches that they should teach the Gospel forgive sins and administer the sacraments it gives them also jurisdiction and power of excommunicating the obstinat in their manifest crimes and absolving them who repent And it 's certain by the confession of all men yea even of our adversaries that this power is common unto all rulers in Churches whether they be called Pastours or Presbyters or Bishops therefore Jerom said clearly There is no difference between Bishops and Presbyters but all Pastours are Bishops c. Vnto this Assembly the Emperour sent his Vice-Chancellor Mathias Held exhorting them to prepare themselves unto the Councel which he had procured with so great difficulty and wherunto they had so often appealed and so they can not now refuse in making separation from other Nations all which do iudge a Councel to be the only means of Reforming the Church As for the Pope without doubt they shall find him such as becomes the Head of the sacred Order Or if they have any exceptions against him they may declare them in the Synod modestly and without bitterness Neither should they think to prescribe unto other Nations concerning the form and manner of the Councel as if their Divines a lone had the Spirit seeing others may be found no less learned and pious They had petitioned that the place should be in Germany but respect must be had unto other Nations and Mantua is nigh unto Germany and the Prince thereof is a Feudatary of the Empire nor hath the Pope any commande there Or if they suspect any danger he will have a care of their safty and accommodation They returned answer that when they had read the Popes Bull they had seen that they two had not the same mind and aim then hinting at what Hadrian Clemens and Paul had done they shew that those all had the same aim Then they declair reasons why the Pope and such as are tied unto him by oath should not be Iudges As for the place it is contrary unto the Decrees of the Empire nor can they think to be safe there for seeing the Pope hath his potent Clients through all Italy which do hate their doctrin they can not but suspect some hid snares How can they admit him to be their Iudge who in all his Buls condemneth their doctrin as heresy It were but madness to accuse the Pope and his followers where he is the only Iudge and to allow his Bull were but to bring themselves unto a snair and to confirm his Sentence against them They have supplicated for a free and Christian Councel not so much that every one might freely declare his mind and to debar Turks and infidels as that they might decline such Judges who are their sworn enemies and that all controversies in Religion may be examined and defined by the sacred Scripture They acknowledge also as most certain that there be learned and pious men in other Nations who if the exorbitant power of the Pope were curbed would heartily contribute unto the Reformation of the Churches albeit now they lurk being opprest by his tyranny c. The Pope also sent the Bishop of Aquae to invite the Protestants unto the Councel but the Princes would not speak with him and they published their reasons more copiously why they can not acknowledge that Councel Hist Conc. Tride lib. 1. Likewise Held declared how the Emperour was well pleased that they had prudently shunned a league with France and England for France had conspired with the Turk and endeavours to kindle intestin warrs in Germany He had commanded the Iudges of the Chamber to surcease from all causes of religion but those alledge that the Protestants call many causes religious which are not such and so administration of justice is hindered and he craves that they would not be impediment to justice And whereas they crave that those who were not named in the Treaty of Noribergh should enjoy the benefite thereof He thinks it not reason that those having approved the former Decrees and promised constancy in the old religion should have liberty to embrace what religion they please this is against his conscience and nevertheless he will do what is equitablc c. After some dayes Held craved that they would contribute against the Turkish warre and unto the necessities of the Imperial Chamber or if the Turk shall not stir they would grant a subsidy for some months unto the Emperour against France He craved also that they would declare what kinde of league they had made among themselves They answered They fear not but the Emperour will keep the peace as he hath often promised but both the Chamber and Held himself in his discourse hath given such interpretations that the peace may not only be doubted of but seems to be altogether annulled and the Chamber dealeth contrarily unto the agreement of Noribergh as for that which is objected that they have possessed themselves of Church-mens goods they are not so foolish as for so petty triffles to bring into so great hazard themselves and families but they can not permit Monks and enemies of the true Religion to
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
they humbly supplicate liberty to live according to that Rule as they be ready to give account of their Religion and to confess their errour if they shall be convinced from the Word of God they craved that it be enquired how their fathers through so many ages had behaved themselves toward their Governours and they protest that their mind is to render all obedience unto their chief Lord and if they do it not they submit themselves unto punishment Nevertheless the Duke goeth-on with Edicts against them and commandeth the Magistrats to execute them Upon a new promise of liberty he takes all weapons from them and then commandeth them to put away all their Ministers and to receive priests They said They would obey their Prince excepting Religion only wherein they should follow God Then the Duke sent an Army against them in the midst of winter An. 1560 burning houses spoiling all their goods with great cruelty The people fled into mountains and devised a sort of cross-bow throwing stones with great force at severall times and conflicts they killed a thousand souldiers and had slain more if they had not been persuaded by some Ministers so many of their own number were not slain Charles Truchet a Captain and most cruell enemy had had his thigh-bone broken by a stone the souldiers carried him away but when they were persued with stones they left him then a cow-herd slew him with his own sword The Baron Triniteus went against a village Prat del Torno to have killed all the people unawares but they who were in the fields put him to flight Thus Trinitaeus Captain general despairing to prevail by force certifieth the Duke of the difficulty and they sent unto the Dutchess Margarit a supplication entreating to interceed for them They were called to a parlee and besids other conditions it was agreed They should use their accustomed Religion they should not be accused for any thing done at this time they should have liberty to buy and sell throughout the Dukes dominions they shall render all obedience and live without offence French Commentar Ibid. 45. In the dayes of Charles IX brother of King Francis the condition The beginning of King Charles IX reigne of the French Church was diverse in the beginning the government of the realm was divided between the King of Navar as nearest in blood and the Queenmother The Prince of Condee was set at liberty and peace was granted unto the Reformed Church God gave this happiness after the frequent fasts and prayers of the Reformed in time of their appearing danger But the Queen was not content that the King of Navar had such power some seeking their own advancement by a change did augment her jealousy So the Nobles were divided into factions and present sedition was feared but the King of Navar puts away all their feare by giving up his power unto the Queen Peace continued for a time but the Queen with the Guises and others of that cruel faction sought to remove the granted liberty In the end of the above named December a Parliament of the Estates was at Orleance where the Chancellor declared that there was no less willingness in the King than was in his brother to have this Assembly for appeasing the seditions which seem to threaten the ruin of the realm this sedition said he is nothing but a separation of the subjects from the Commonwealth and it springs from diverse causes especially at this time it comes from Religion which is most wonderfull for on the one side as God is the only Anthor and preserver of Religion so he is an enemy of dissension and preserver of peace Christian Religion hath not need of Arms nor doth the beginning nor conservation thereof stand upon such defence nor is their answer sufficient who say They take arms not to offend any man but to defend themselves Seing it is not lawfull in any way to rise against the Prince as children should not resist their parents by patience did the godly Christians set forth the Religion and by ardent prayers even for heathenish Emperours On the other side if men were such as they should be strife should never arise for Religion But it is manifest that there is no greater force then the first conceived opinion whether it be good or evill no peace can be expected amongst those of contrary Religions nothing doth more violently distract the hearts of men nor is any affection more efficacious either to beget friendship or hatred than is Religion Therefore to salve this variety of Religion let us consider the matter diligently every man may not embrace what Religion he fancieth Thou sayst Thy Religion is better then mine and I defend mine Whether is more reasonable that I follow thy opinion or thou should follow mine Who shall end this controversy but a holy Councel as it was concluded at Fountain-bleaw and we have hope to attain one at the hands of the Pope In the mean while let us not alter any thing rashly thereby to bring confusion and warr into the kingdom and let the Prelates look better unto their office ..... If remedy can not be had by a general Councel the King and Queen will seek other remedies c. Then three men were chosen to speak for the States and had three orations the sum of which was Angelus a Counselor in the Senate of Burdeaux spake in the name of the Commons saying For removing trouble it seemes necessary unto the people first to take away the causes which are partly the corruptions of Church-men and amongst these corruptions three are most pernicious tow it covetousnes ignorance and luxury Their ignorance is so manifest that none doubteth of it and ignorance is the mother and nurse of all errours as both experience and testimonies of antient fathers declare evidently for remedy of this Canons or decrees shall be provided in vain for so great is the contempt of preaching that Bishops think it a discredite to feed the flock of Christ and Curates following their example despise that office and commit it unto hired and unlearned Vicars Likewise their luxury pride and pompe is scandalous to all men for they are painted so as if by outward shew they would represent the Majesty of God which they should rather express by godliness and sincerity How far have our Bishops of late degenerated from the moderate estate purity and piety of the antient and true Bishops ..... All those corruptions must be removed by a lawfull and godly Councel to be called by the Kings authority James Silly speaker for the Nobility spake in commendation of their Estate shewing how necessary it is for maintaining the honour of Royalty And concerning Religion it is necessary among many other miss-orders to restrain the usurpation of Church-men for they have usurped too much authority and have large revenues and have encroached upon the houses of Noble men all which they abuse wickedly in the end he petitioneth that
not do it by another writing I protest unto heeâ— Christian reader my very great grief that those epistles are not blotted out of that works as also in that too large preface which also without my knowledge is prefixed unto that work I allow not whatsoever things may seem to maintain strife or unjust explication or commendation of the sacrament or may seem to advance any man with the disparagement or imputation of others but of this at another time only I would now purge myself from that edition But whereas I have alledged the writings of M. Luther Zuinglius Oecolampad and mine own concerning the presence of the Lord in the holy Supper godly reader doubt not but I have done so to advance the true doctrine of the sacraments and the agreement of the Churches and not for the pleasuring or contemning of any man or of a mind to offend any or to commend any without cause or desert I know by the Lords grace that Luther thinks well of this mystery as of all things whereof true knowledge is necessary unto Religion Therefore seing in the former editions of my Enarrations I have spoken against the natural either union of the body of Christ with the bread or its circumscriptive inclâ—sing in the bread as also of the comforting of consciences by the only outward receiving of the sacrament and against such other fictions as if they had followed upon the words of Luther which he had used when he was speaking of the sacraments it is my part both for Luthers cause who hath deserved well of the Church and for the Church of God and for Christ himself to testify unto the world that I acknowledge him to be free from such devices not only in his judgement but in his words lest any one upon occasion of my writing which may seem to fight with Luthers writings shall think that either Luâ—hâ—â— maintaines any presence of the Lord in the Supper unworthy of the Lord or that I maintain no presence The judgement of Zuinglius and Oecolampad so far as I could understand it therefore have I mentioned that those who reverence these mens works now knowing that these did not maintain naked seals in the Supper without Christ may the more willingly receive the truth of the sacrament if they have missed it and cleave faster unto it if they continued in it and such who make no account of those mens writings should no way reject the gifts of God which were bestowed on those in no small measure specially on Oecolampaâ— as his elaboured works shew abundantly .... God remove all contention from his people and all proposterous affectation and contempt of men and give us grace to embrace his trueth truly and to pâ—omote it happily Amen So far Bucer This was written in the year 1536 what may be gathered out of it I leave unto the judicious reader as also how it agreeth with the practise and doctrine of Luther and them who have followed him after that year CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. William tindall is reckoned among the Englishes to have been next VV. Tindal an English mastyre unto John wickliff for knowledge of the faith and innocency of life he instructed the people in true faith toward Christ as his books yet extant do shew clearly and none did reveale Antichrist more plainly John Fisher Bishop of Rochester did provoke King Henry VIII against him and called him a rebell and contemner of the Kings lawes Therefore he wrote a book with this title The obedience of a Christian man and how Christian rulers ought to governe wherein also if thou marke diligently thou shalt find eyes to perceive the crafty conveyance of all jugglers In his epistle to the reader he saith The word of God is ever hated of the world neither was ever without persecution as thou mayst see in all the histories of the Bible both of the New and Old Testament neither can be no more than the sun can be without his light And forsomuch as contrarily thou art sure that the Popish doctrin what it is Popes doctrin is not of God which as thou seest is so agreeable unto the world and is so received of the world or rather which receives the world and the pleasures of the world and seekes nothing but the possessions of the world and autority in the world and persecutes the word of God and with all wilies drives the people of God from it and with false sophisticall reasons makes them afrayd of it yea curâ—eth them excommunicates them and brings them in belief that they be damned if they look on it and that it is but doctrin to deceive men and move the blind powers of the world to slay with fire water and sword all that cleave unto it Fol. 6. God promised to David a kingdom and immediatly stirred up King Saul against him to persecute and hunt him as men do hares with grehounds and to feret him out of every hole and that for the space of many years to tame and meeken him to kill his lusts and make him feel other mens diseases to make him mercifull and to make him understand that he was made King to minister and serve his brethren and that he should not think that his subjects were made to serve unto his lusts that it were lawfull for him to take away from them life goods at his pleasure O that our Kings were so nurtured now a dayes which our holy bb teach in a far other manner saying your grace shall take his pleasure take what pleasure yee lust spare nothing wee shall dispence with you wee have power wee are Gods vicares and let us alone with the realme wee shall take pains for you your Grace shall but defend the faith only Fol. 13. he saith unto the Curates Wherefore were the holy dayes appointed but that the people should come and learne are yee not abominable Schoolmasters in that ye take so great wages if ye will not teach if yee would teach how can ye do it so well and with so great profit as when the lay people have the Scripture before them in their mother tongue for then they should see by order of the text whether thou juglest or not .... but alas the Curates themselves for the most part wote no more what the new or old testament meaneth than the Turks do neither know they any more than The Bible was unknowen to Curats that they read at masse matens eevensong which yet they understand not nor care they but even to mumble up so much every day as the pye popingay speak they wote not what to fill their bellies If they will not let the lay man have the word of God in his mothers tongue yet let the priests have it which for the most part of them understand no Latine at all .... A thousand things forbid ye which Christ made free and dispence with them again for money neither is there any
the Scripture requires This was by and by reported to the Bishop in words varying a little that a Bishop must be a preacher or els he is a dumbe dog He is sent for and said The reporters are manifest liars The reporters are called and they affirm that he had said so and they profer to bring more witnesses He still saith They are lyaâ—â— More witnesses are brought and many come to heare Then said Seton My Lord you may consider what eares these asses have they can not discern betwixt Paul Esaie Zacharie and Malachie and Frier Alex. Seton I said indeed Paul saith A Bishop should be a teacher Esaâ—e saith shepherds not feeding their flocks are dumbeâ— oggs Zacharie saith they are idle pastours and I declared what those have said and my Lord if you be not offended at them you can not be offended at mee therefore I say again these men are manifest lyaâ—s which have reported that I called you or any other Bishop no Bishops but belly gods The Bishop was offended but durst not at that time proceed against him because he was learned bold and in favour with the King and his Confessour But he and his complices did judge it not expedient such a man to bee with the King and so they endeavoure to make him odious unto the King and call him an heretick The King did remember how in private confession the Frier had admonished him for his lusts of the flesh and loved noâ— such advice and said He knew more of that man than any of them and then subscribes their accusation and promiseth to follow their advice in punishing him and all of that sect Seton is informed of these things and fleeth to Berwick whence he wrote unto the King in this manner Most Gracious Soverain Lord under the Lord and King of all of whom only thy Highness and Majesty hath power and authority to exercize justice within thy realme under God who is King Lord of all realms and thy Seatons letter against the iniquity impiety usurpation of bb and his advice to the King Ma. and all mortall Kings are but servants unto that only immortall Prince Chr. Jesus .... It 's not unknown to thy gracious Highness how thy Mas. somtime servant Oratour and ever shall be to my lifes end is departed out of thy realme ..... but I believe the cause of my departing is unknown which only is Because the bb and churchmen of thy realme have heertofore had such authority over thy subjects that apparently they were rather King and thou the Subject which unjust regiment is of it self false and contrary to holy Scripture Thou art the King Master and they are thy subjects which is true and testified by the word of God And also because they will give no man of whatsoever degree whom they once call hereticks audience time nor place to speak and use defence which is against all lawe .... So that if I might have had audience and shewd my just defence .... I should never have fled .... albeit it had cost mee my life But because I believed that I could have no audience they are so great with thy Ma. I have departed not doubting but moved of God untill a better time that God illuminate thy Ma. even to give every man audience as thou shouldst mayst and art bound by the law of God who are accused to death And to certify thy Highness that these are not vain words here I offer me to come into thy realm again if thy Ma. will give mee audience and hear what I have for mee according to the word of God and cause any Bishop abbot frier or Secular which is most cunning some of them can not read their Matins who are made Judges of heresy to impugne mee by the law of God and if my part be found wrong thy Ma. being present and judge I refuse no pain .... and if I convince them by the law of God and that they have nothing to lay to my charge but the law of man and their own inuentions to uphold their own glory and pridefull life and dayly scourging thy poor subjects I refer myself unto thy Ma. as judge Whether he hath the victory that holds him at the law of God which can not fail nor be false or they that hold themselves at the law of man which is very oft plain contrary and therefore of necessity false for all thing contrary to verity which is Christ and his law is of necessity a ly And to witness that this comes of all my heart I shall remain at Berwick whil I shall have thy Mas. answer and shall without fail return having thy hand writing that I shall have audience and place to speak I desire no more whereof if I had been sure I should never have departed .... Pardon mee to say that which lieth to thy Mas. charge Thou art bound by the law of God albeit they ly and say It appertaines not to thy Ma. to intermedle with such matters to cause every man who in any case is accused of his life to have their just defense and their accusers produced according to their own law They do blinde thy Ma. eies that knowest nothing of thy law but if I prove not this out of their own law I offer mee to the death Thy Ma. therefore may learn by dayly experience seing they neither feare the King of heaven as their lives testifie neither Thee their natural Prince as their vsurped power in their actions shewes why thy Highness should be no longer blinded Thou mayst consider that they intend nothing else but only the upholding of their barded mules augmenting their insatiable avarice and continually overthrowing swallowing up thy poore subiects never preaching nor teaching out of the law of God as they should the ignorant people but contend who may be most high most rich and nearest thy Ma to put thy temporall Lords and Lieges out of thy Counsell favour who should bee and are most tender servants to thy Ma. in all time of need to the defense of Thee and thy Crown ...... Let thy Ma. take boldness and authority which thou hast of God and suffer not their cruell persecution to proceed without audience given to him who is accused ... and then no doubt thou shalt have thy subiects hearts and all that they can do in time of need tranquillity justice and policy and finally the kingdom of heaven May it please you to give a copy of this to the Clergy and keep the originall and thy Ma. shall have experience if I go against one word that I have spoken c. This Letter was delivered unto the King and it was read by many but no answer was returned and the man went into England and preached some years the gospell to the comfort of his hearers The histo of Reformat Others spoke also against the licenciousness of the Clergy that a new resolution was taken to burne moe A
suffrages 6. concerning the general Reformation 7. and the communion of both kinds When the Pope and Princes saw that they could not compass their particular designes by this Councel each one began to search other means And first the Pope sent Cardinal Moron unto Ispruc with propositions that the Emperour would not go unto Trent and consent to transfer the Synod unto Bolonia c. And he promised concurrence in effectuating his designes But Ferdinand trusting to obtain his desites in the Councel in respect of his vicinity and partly hoping to prevail with other Princes would not consent and yet refused not absolutly Charles King of France sent one Ambassador to Spain another to Trent a third to Germany and fourth unto the Pope to make proposition of removing the Councel unto Constance or Worms or some other place of Germany because respect must be had unto the Germans England Scotland and a part of France and other Nations who will never accept that of Trent The Legates permitted many Prelats to depart especially them who were for residence and all the Frenches went away excep one or two Benedictines who lived for the time in the Monastry of Trent Charles Cardinal of Lorrain shew unto Ferdinand and his Son King of the Romans that seing the Princes and Prelats had different designes it is impossible the Synod can satisfy all their desires in matters of the Chalice use of the vulgare language marriage of priests and such propounded by his Majesty and the French King the King of Spain nor the Princes of Italy will never consent in the Reformation every Nâ—tâ— one would reform others and himself be untouched and each would have the glory of Reformation and continue in the abuses laying the blame upon the Pope alone Therefore seing the Synod can do no good it is necessary to dissolve it the best way they can Thus the Princes layd aside all hope and they resolve not to oppose the dissolution yet so that they will not make a suddain retrait The Cardinal of Lorrain was the chief Actor in all that followes The Pope hearing how so many Princes and Bishops hearkened unto his words envited him to come unto Acceleration to an end Rome and made liberal promises unto him After the 19 day of May all doctrines were slipped-over lightly with little or no resistance except that the Venetians strove for and obtained a correction of a decree that was framed against the lawfulness of marriage after divorce because their Republick hath the Isles of Cyprus Candy Corfu Zante and Cephalonia where the inhabitants are Greeks and from all antiquity have put away their wife 's for fornication and taken another wife neither were ever condemned for this cause by any Synod Some difficulty was for reformation for the Ambassadors urge the Reformation of the clergy because their corruptions had been the fountain of all the heresies The Vltramontans imputed all the corruptions unto the Roman Court The Courtiers willing to satisfy the Pope and do no prejudice to themselves did consult how to divert that purpose and to this end they propound the Reformation of Princes The Orators give notice of this unto the Princes and in the Synod they say The Fathers were assembled at first for extirpation of heresies and Reformation of the clergy and not for any Secular cause The Legats reply The Reformation of the Church in all her members appertaines unto the Synod And they advertise the Pope Then the Pope hastened to finish more then ever before and of this he wrote unto his Nuâ—tij in Germany Spain and France and spake of it unto the Ambassadors lying at Rome With the Oratours of the Italians he used this conceit he said he would think him more obliged unto them in this particular then if they had aided him with Arms in a great necessity Then he instructeth the Legats that they should aim at the finishing of the Synod and grant whatsoever is necessary thereunto yet admitting so few things prejudicial as is possible all which he referres unto their prudence They did so gaining prelats by private colloquies satisfying Orators with promises according to their several interests and making shew to please all parties by plausible and ambiguous canons These were amassed privatly and the prelats being preoccupied were propounded publickly for consent only But the most prudent did sufficiently understand that there was no purpose to remove nor moderate the former abuses some smal errors of the remote Churches were noted only so that it was verified They strain out gnats and remove not beams Some shewes were made of reforming some greater abuses but with reservation of the Pop's interest Before the Cardinal of Lorrain returned from Rome De Ferriers the French Ambassador according to his instructions protested against their proceeding in Reformation of Princes and so did the Spaniard But Ferdinand was fully persuaded by his Son to give way of finishing the Synod because there is no hope of any quietnes unto Germany by it and it hindereth other courses that may be had at home The Pope was glad of his consent but those protestations vexed him untill the Car. of Lorrain said De Ferriers had done so not by new instruction from the King Charles but an older from the King of Navar and he undertook to procure the Kings consent Then the Pope sent this Cardinall with order to finish albeit with distast of the Spaniard for he knew how to appease him As for Reformation of princes in patronages presentations power over the clergy and subiects .... They should not descend to any particulare but renew the antient canons without anathematism If any difficulty shall arise in other particulars reserve that unto him and he will provide â—ufficiently When he was gone the pope sent a form of finishing the Councel to wit All things that were defined under Paul and Julius should be confirmed and it should be declared that all those were done in this one Councel and in all thing the authority of the Apostolical See should be preserved confirmation of the decrees should be demanded of the pope All the Fathers should subscribe and after them the Ambassadors and leaving in the power of the Legats and the Car. of Lorrain to ad diminish or change according to opportunity All those were done so but this information was kept secret untill the Councel was dismissed XV. In Session 24. November 11. the decrees were read of marriage Precipitation of the decrees and of Reformation Because some opposition was made some canons of marriage were omitted and some of Reformation as if these had been precipited it was appointed to correct them in the congregation and the next Session was appointed to December 9. with power of anticipation November 14. Lorrain in a privat conference with the Legats and some Bishop of every Nation propounded the ending of the Councel they all excep the Spaniards upon the above-named motives do consent Then the matter of
own cousine without dispensation therefore he consulted how to dethrone him but the puissance of his father and father in law seemed to with stand all the power that the Pope could make against him Osian cent 16. Lib. 3. c. 62. 66. 67. ex Beuth. Nigrin In his Bull against Queen Elisabet he saith Christ hath made the Pope the only Prince over all Nations and kingdoms and applieth unto himselfe properly what was said figuratiuely to the prophet Jere. 1. I have set the over nations c. In his bull before the Breviary he complaines of the multitude of Missales and Breviaries vsed in his time and he commandeth that one for all excep those that had been in use above 200 years So that as yet there is not an uniformity among them as some would make the simple folk believe He did confirm all the liberties that were granted by any of his predecessours unto all and every sort of begging friers and did discharge all Bishops from restraining them in any way Before his time were some footsteps of antient truth to be seen in the Canon-law but this Pope commanded Thomas Manrig Master of the Apostolicall palace to review both the decrees and the decretales and blot out of them what was offensive as they spoke and so in the year 1572. the Canon-law came forth with many defects as I did touch before when I spoke of Gratian here I add one or two exemples Dist 1. C. 1. the glosse saith Apocrypha that is without a certain authour as the Wisdom of Solomon Ecclesiasticus Judith Tobit and the book of Maccabees these are called apocryphi and yet are read but perhaps not generally De poenit dist in princi utrum the glosse saith Sines are forgiven neither by contrition of the heart nor by confession of the mouth but only by the grace of God Ibid dist 3. c. 25. the glosse saith in baptisme originall sin is washed away that it shall not hurt but not that it is not He did the like with many others Writers namely with the work of Cardinal Cajetan as appeares by comparing the lately printed Commentary on Tho. Aquin. with the edition at Venice An. 1523. This Impius was a most cruell enemy of them who would not embrace the Canons at Trent and therefore he caused burn many at Rome as Julius Zoanetus Pet. Carnesius Bart. Bartoccius Aonius Palearius c. He attempted many things against Elisabeth Queen of England whom he did excommunicate and against the Neither-Landes he stirred up the civill wars of France and was the prime plotter of the massacre An. 1572 but sawe it not for he died in May preceeding In the election of the Pope it was then an appointment of the Colledge that none should be chosen without consent of the two parts the King of Spain knowing this appointment hath by pensions and preferments assured a third part of them to be at his devotion in the election and so he hath exclusive power that without him a Pope can not be chosen He proceeds also by his Oratout to propound and name four or five of whom if they chuse one he is satisfied The colledge distastes this course but there is no remedy therefore next discretion is to chuse one whom they do judge least able or willing to follow him At that time they were mightily enflammed and banded themselves against him nevertheless in end the publick necessity and their own particulares made them yeeld unto one of his nomination But because the means of attaining and maintaining the Papall crown are clean contrary in the one fashioning themselves unto all mens humours and in the other looking that all men should accommodate themselves unto the Papall honor the King is often disappointed of his aim Sande's Relation II. GREGORY XIII did use many meanes to restore Popery and to confirm the power of the Pope every where for this cause he erected two colledges of Jesuits or Seminaries at Rome in favours of Germane and Englishes and gave unto them large revenues but such as had before appertained unto other Societies as the English Jesuites in their apologie ch 2. sect 6. which was answered by Tho. Bilson say that the foundation of their colledge was instituted long before to an hospitall of their Nation The Popes aim was that so many Germanes and Englishes being Jesuited there might be employed to bring back Germany and England under the yoke of Rome and the Jesuites did vant that this Pope had gifted them with large revenues He also did â—oment the wars in France and Low Countries and he pressed the Emperour to expell all Protestants out of his own inheritance if not out of the Empire By his Bull An. 1572. he did annull all power given by other Popes concerning the Index expurgatorius and forbidden books as not being done sufficiently and gave another order with command to be only acknowledged Where as Pope Pius V. had ordained many passages to be blotted out of the Canon-law Gregory caused restore some of these passages but added another glosse contrary unto the text He keeped the Jubilee An 1575 and on March 31. he caused publish his Bull excommunicating all Hussites Wickâ—levests Lutheranes Zuinglians Caluinists Hugonots Anabaptists Trinitarianes and all others dissenting from the Church of Rome and all their abettours and all that have or print or sell any of their books .... and ordaining that this Bull shall be published by all Patriarches Ordinaries in every place at least once every year in all Churches After that year he sent Indulgences unto the Bishops of Germany without money but only for saying so many Paternosters and so many Ave Maryas and for so many almes In the year 1577. he confirmed the Fratermity of the Virgine Mary and by Bull he gave Indulgences for a year unto all who would say a Rosen crown unto the Virgine that is if they would say five Paternosters and fifty Ave Maryas Under pretence of planting Christian Religion he planted the Jesuits in Poland Transsylvania Livonia East and West Indies c. Whence it is that the Jesuites do write so much of their miracles in remote Countries and that they have baptised so many thousands which were paganes but they may the more boldly say so because few in Europe can controle them in the particulares He made his base son Charles boncompagno Marques of Vineola and then Duke of Sora and he was so liberall of Peters revenues unto his friends that Papirius Masson the writer of his life is fain to apologize him for it He published a Bull dated Tusculi An. 1581. 6. cal Mart. wherein he writs thus Seing the Fathers of the Councell at Trent were interrupted by time that they could not finish the Breviary as they intended and they had by decree referred all that matter unto the judgement and authority of the Romane Pope and in the Breviary are two things principally to wit one containes prayers hymnes that should
but serious for their antient liberties and therefore was hated by the Duke and Philip Montmerency Count of Horn a zealous Reformer compeared in the Parliament trusting to the proclamed safeconduct and both were beheaded at Brussels without any regard of their former services to the King French Common Lib. 7. It were longsom to repeat what cruelties d'Alva shewd in spoiling burning hanging heading hacking racking and most horribly torturing without respect of age sexe or condition In the space of sixe years he is said to have put to death 18600. persons by the hands of hangmen besides all other his Barbarity He despised all ordinary Judges and jurisdictions even howbeit many and earnest sollicitations were put up in that behalf He and his Spanish Shouldiers abused women young and old some to death He pulled the skins off some being alive and headed the drums with them He caused some bodies be taken out of their graves and caused bury them under gibets because as he said they had died without shriving to the end he might pretend rigâ—t unto their goods he compelled the wife 's of them who were fled to marry his Souldiers In a word what is there under heaven so holy or honest which he defiled not what barbarous cruelty practized he not as afterwards was published in a Supplication unto the King and is extant being printed at London An. 157â— with the French Commentaries For those causes the States of the Netherlands began to take Arms against that Duke in the year 1568. and they choosed William Prince of Orange to be their General he levied an Army of Germanes and Netherlanders Mons Genly brought unto him some Companies of Frenches out of Picardy then passing the River at Mentz he lingred some months only skirmishing now and then with the Duk 's souldiers yet taking some sâ—al towns In November he passed by the way of Liege to join with the Prince of Condee in Picardy with litle success Ibid. Lib. 8. Then d'Alva raised a great Army boasting to extinguish all the Reformed Lewes Count of Nassaw and Brother of William gaue battell unto the Spanjards near Groning in Friseland dispersed them and slew their Commander John Count oâ— Arnebergh Adolph a third Brother died in another fight Then d'Alva raged the more against the Reformers and most cruelly put to deatâ— Gisebert and Theodor Battemburges two Brothers of an antient family and other sixtien Gentle men with them he layd new tributes on the people he devised new torments and every where horrible murders were seen especially at Torna and Valentia Wherefore the people did flock unto the Prince of Orange Albeit at the first he had hard luck yet when d'Alva required of every Master of a family within the Provinces the tenth penny from each merchant the twenty penny and of all the landes and houses when they were sold the hundred penny to wit in the year 1570. the warrs seemed but to begin and more people joyned with the Prince especially all Holland and Zeeland and the Fâ—ssiners took the Spainish Navy coming from the West-Indies in the year 1572. d'Alva accuseth them of rebellion against the King and of blasphemy against God and did write so unto the King VVhen the Reformed knew of that Letter they wrote the Supplication whereof I spake before An. 1573. wherein they protest that whatsoever was done they had not attempted it for any disloyalty unto the King their lawfull Superior but to defend themselves against the cruell oppression of the bloody Tyrant d'Alva and they humbly beseech the King to call to minde how those Countries were formerly divided among so many Lords and Rulers and afterwards by marriages mutuall treaties and lawfull successions they came under one house of Burgundy and now they are come under Spain yet always with express condition that each of those Provinces and Republicks should still enjoy their former liberties and none of them should be burdened with the dominion of another but live joyntly together under one Prince as so many children in their fathers house under one father for verification of this they put him in mind of his own entrance among others how his Father Charles V. caused him according to the accustomed solemnization repeat and confirm by oath the same priviledges which he had also renewed in a common Assembly when he received the government but now say they they are robbed of their rights and liberties yea horribly oppressed by a stranger a Tyrant an Herod a Nero c. and they name many of his oppressions in the end they humbly beseech him for Gods sake to bowe his ears unto their just complaint and they profess that they desire not to be dissolved from the obedience of his Majesty but only that they may have consciences free unto God to hear his worde as they must give accounpt at the day of judgement and to suffer the Countries enjoy their former liberties customs as he had promised by oath and if he will be so gracious unto them they promise to lay down their weapons and to hazard their lifes and goods in his service by sea or lande c. This their Supplication they caused to be printed in Latine Dutch and English The same year Philip called home Duke d'Alva either because he did not allow his cruelty or because he did not prosper in the warres but he despised their supplication and made no accounpt of their power nor confederat help saying VVhat can those mice do So the States obtaining neither civil liberty nor of Religion did refuse all obedience unto the King of Spain they put down all the power of the Bishops and resolve to defend themselves At the first they stamped their coin with a leash about a lions neck and a mouse between his feet with this circumscription Rosis leonem loris mus liberat meaning that their poor power would set religion of the Tribe of Judah at liberty and alluding unto that contemptuous word of King Philip. The first Union of the Provinces for government was between Holland and Zeeland in the year 1576. Aprile 15. and concerning Religion the Article was thus His Excellence shall admit and maintain the exercise of the Reformed Euangelical Religion and shal cause the exercise of all other Religions that are contrary unto the Gospell to surcease and leave off excep that his Excellency should not permit any inquisition upon any mans belieff or conscience or that therefore any trouble injury or impediment should be done unto any Afterwards five other Provinces joyned with them and in the year 1579. at Utrecht was the Generall Union of the seven in which the Article concerning Religion is thus As for the permitting or not permitting the exercise of Religion unto them who are different from the Reformed let every Jurisdiction decern according to their own pleasure and custom but all should grant liberty of Religion and of conscience unto every man and for that cause persecute and trouble
their books and practises The other book is written by one of that Society bewailing the corruptions thereof as appeares by his epistle unto the Reader and in Pag. 37. he hath the words of Claud. Aquaviva their General complaining thus Secularity and Aulicism insinuating into the familiarity and favor of strangers is a disease of our Society dangerous both within and without unto them that are infected and Us the Superiors who almost know nothing of it Under a fair shew indeed of gaining Princes Prelats and potent Men of concilâ—ating such persons unto the Society for divine obedience of helping others but in truth wee seek ourselves and by degrees we decline into secular affaires And in Pag. 43. are these words of Joh. Mariana a Jesuit in his book De Morbis Societatis Cap. 19. Our rules have been oftymes changed the body of the Society is altogether contrary unto that which our Fundator Ignatius conceived and framed men are scandalized grumble and hate us for no other cause but that they see us so singular and interessed or seeking our own gain ..... None can deny that our society hath departed from right reason And in Pag. 49. he shewes that by the first foundation and also by later constitutions under Aquaviva they should follow the doctrin of S. Thomas Aquinas but because many questions are started up that were not known by him they follow no precedent He speaks of their prudence Pag. 12. as of men desirous to serve God and Mammon who because they have gone unto the world and hate God as Christ teaches Matt. 6. all good men should hate them and follow David who said Do I not hate them who hate thee o Lord Their last aim or end which they profess and fain is the glory of God and salvation of their own soul The middle and remoter end is the spiritual salvation of their nighbours and the nearest is the honor of the Apostolical See But really the end aimed-at and the rule of all things done by the Society according to the mind of their Superiors is the last the proper good of each one gain pleasure and glory And the middle remoter is the glory and vast dominion of their Generall And the nearest is the Monopoly of things that are of greatest necessity and worth as 1. of grace with God that none should be in favour with God nor obtain remission or absolution of sins but by Jesuites and that none should attain to honor Offices and wealth from Princes but by Jesuites 2. Of faith that none should be turned from paganism to Christianity nor from heresy to the catholick faith but by means of Jesuites 3. Of perfection that none should be held perfect or a Saint but by Jesuites that is unless he be of the Iesuites 4. Of learning that now none may learn Divin or humane Letters but under a Jesuite 5. Of vertue or good manners that none should be instructed but by the admonitions and example of Jesuits 6. Of fame or good name that none should be thought good or learned but by the suffrage of the Jesuites at least these not resisting In Pag. 28. he speakes of the fruits of this depraved Society and distinguishes them into inward and outward The inward are special or general The special are 1. in Superiors the ambition of the general affecting a Monarchy and vast Empire Courtliness secularity and Polypragmosyne or medling with many affaires and tyrannicall manner of domineering that is deceitfulness and violence 2. in the subjects effeminate and dainty breeding of Novices a great number and great licence of laiks Mangonia or a divelish way of alluring men into their society an unwillingness of mind or a desire to forsake the Society aloss of goods brought into the Society and beggery a hunting of inheritances flattering of Superiors and potent strangers quadruplies or delaying of pleas from time to time envy against the learned and famous without their Society contumacy against Superiors courtliness and secularity The general fruits are the multiplication of Colledges contrary unto the ordinances multitude of but half-learned Masters a sophistical way of teaching not for advancing of learning but serving unto the ambition of the General who would have many colledges and many Masters to be planted in new Schools paucity of men eminent in learning ........ hypocrisy doubleness simulation and dissimulation as of men living sparingly and disclosing themselves simply unto none a shameless denying of the things that are done by catholicks especially by the clergy though these things are known certainly a contumelious way of contending and disputing with the heterodoxe and stirring up of Princes into violence against them The external fruits are privat or publick the private are many children and young men do unwarily by impulsion of Jesuitesâ—ty themselves with the vow of chastity that they must be Jesuites many hate learning and forsake it being terrified by the multitude of Grammare rules many are craftily cheated of their patrimony many indigent are deprived of godly mens alms many are through envy so diffamed that they can do no good in publick especially if the Pharisees conspire with the Herodians ..... The publick fruits are the first or secondary the first are ecclesiastical or Politicall The ecclesiastical are 1. rarity of Councels for they persuade men that Councels are not necessary seeing they can perform all thing concerning the preservation of faith and discipline 2. the unfitness of Bishops seeing by the teaching and example of their Masters the Jesuits they know not a contemplative life nor Apostolical patience ... Epicurism of the Sadducees or clerks who live so as if they believed neither resurrection nor that there is a soul and spirit .... the infamy of the antient sort of Monks as if they had been the broachers of all heresies some scandalous wicked and heretical opinions which they have hid for a long time and now having power dar vent them as may be seen in Apologia Perfectionis Mic. Ã Jesus Maria printed twice at Rome and again at Ravensburg c. The Political fruits are in respect of Princes or subjects through the flattering and indulgence of Confessary Iesuits is the tyranny of some Princes who account their will a law and their proper interest to be the end of their power seeing the Superiors of the Society commanding the same way and not only absolve Princes their imitators but also pronounce them blest c. In subjects the corruption of faith and manners ignorance imprudence for Jesuits partly by their traditions and partly by exemple persuad the people that God and Mammon may be both served and he may enter into the Kingdom of heaven who puts his hand to the plough and looks back again ..... as may be seen more fully in that Apologia The secundary fruits are the offense of God by profaning ecclesiastical goods ... civil wars arising from that warre that sinners have against God and from the bloody doctrin of Jesuites
this realm the word Governor doth sever the Magistrat from the Minister and shewes a manifest difference between their offices for bishops be not Governor of the countries Princes bee that is Bishops bear not the sword to reward or revenge Princes do bishops have no power to command or punish Princes have After two leafes he saith We teach that God in delivering the sword to Princes hath given them this direct charge to provide that aswell the true Religion be maintained in their realms as civil justice ministred and hath to this end allowed Princes full the power to forbid prevent and punish in all their subjects be they lay men Clercks and Bishops not only murders thefts ........ And the like breaches of the second table but also schisms heresies idolatries and all other offences against the first table pertaining only to the service of God and matters of religion And page 202. Philander saith I will never confess Princes to be supream for he that judgeth on earth in Christs steed is above them all Theoph. Now you come to the quick this very claim was the cause why the word Supream was added to the oath for that the bishop of Rome takes upon him to command and depose Princes as their lawfull and superior Iudge To exclude this wicked presumption we teach that Princes be supream rulers we mean subject to no superior Iudge to give a reason of their doings but only to God c. Most clearly hath Iames Usher Archbishop of Armagh opened this oath in a Speach in the Star-chamber of Irland when he was bishop of Meath there he saith Concerning the positive part of the oath we are taught from 1. Pet. 2. 13. 14. to respect the King not as the only governor of his dominions simply for we see there be other governors placed under him but Hoos HUPERECHONTA that is according to the tenure of the oath as him who is the only supreme governor of his realms Upon which ground we may safely build this conclusion Whatsoever power is incident to the King by vertue of his place must be acknowledged to be in him Suppream there being nothing so contrary to the nature of Soveranity as to have another superior power to overrule it 2. Consider that for the better establishing of piety and honesty among men and the repressing of profanness and other vices God hath established two distinct powers upon earth one of the keies committed unto the Church the other of the sword committed unto the Civil Magistrat That of the keies is ordained to work upon the inner man having immediat relation to the retaining or remitting of sins Johan 20. vers 23. That of the sword is appointed to work upon the outward man yeelding protection unto the obedient and inflicting external punishment upon the rebellious and disobedient By the former the spiritual officers of the Church are enabled to govern well to speak and exhort and rebuke with all authority to loose such as are penitent to commit others unto the Lords prison untill their amendement or to bind them over unto the judgement of the great day if they shall persist in their wilfulness and obstinacy By the other Princes have an Imperious power assigned by God unto them for the defence of such as do well and executing wrath upon such as do evill whether by death banishment .... When Peter who had the keies committed unto him made bold to draw the sword he was commanded to put it up as a weapon that he had no authority to medle with And on the other side when Uzziah the K. would venture â—pon the execution of the Priests office it was said unto him It apperiaines not unto thee Vzziah to burn incense unto the Lord but unto the priests ... 2. Chr. 26. Let this therefore be our second conclusion The power of the sword and of the keies are two distinct ordinances of God and that the Prince hath no more authority to enter upon any part of the execution of the priests function then a priest hath to intrude upon any part of the office of the Prince In the third place observe that the power of the Civil sword the supream mannaging where of belongs unto the King alone is not to be restrained to temporal causes only but by Gods ordinance is to be extended likewayes unto all spiritual things and causes That as the spiritual rulers do exercize their kind of government in bringing men into obedience not of the duties of the first table only but also of the second So the Civil Magistrat is to use his authority also in redressing the abuses committed against the first table as against the second that is alswell in punishing an heretick an idolater as a thief and traitor and in providing by all good means that such as living under his government may lead a quiet and peaceable life in godliness and honesty And howsoever by this mean we make both Prince and Priest to be in their severall places Custodes vtriusque tabulae yet we do not confound their offices for albeit the matter where in their government is exercised may be the same yet the manner of government is different the one reaching to the outward man only and the other to the inward the one binding or loosing the soul and the other laying hold on the body and things belonging thereunto the one having speciall reference to the judgement of the world to come and the other respecting the present retaining or loosing of some of the comforts of life .... But here it will be said The words of the oath being generall that the King is the only Supream governor of this realm and of all other his Dominions how can it appeare that the power of the civil sword only is meant by that Government and that the power of the keies is not comprehended therein I answer 1. that where a Civil Magistrat is affirmed to be Governor of his dominions by common intendment this must be understood of a Civil Government and may not be extended to that which is of another kind 2. where an ambiguity is concieved in any part of an oath it ought to be taken according to the understanding of him for whose satisfaction the oath was ministred But in this case it hath been sufficiently declared by authority that no other thing is meant for in the book of articles agreed upon by the bishops and clergy in the convocation holden at London An. 1563. thus we read Where we attribute to the Queens Majesty the chief Government by which title we understand the mindes of some slanderous folks to be offended we giue not to our Prince the ministring either of Gods word or of the sacraments the which thing the Iniunctions lately set forth by Elisabet our Queen do also most plainly testify but that only prerogative which we see to have been given alwayes to all godly Princes in the holy Scriptures by God himself that is that they should rule all
where matters left and that wee endeavour the reducing of them to the estate wherein they stood One thing wee may call to remembrance that when we traveled in the Parliament that the States would agree that the thirds should be decerned to appertain unto the Ministry they plainly opponed unto us in respect of the first Act alledging that with the sustentation of the Ministry regaird should be had to the support of the Prince in sustaining the publick charges wich if they had not some relief by that meane the revenue of the Crown being so diminished and the ordinary charges come to such greatness they must be burdened with exactions and so this dangerous argument compelled us to promise unto the States that wee would take upon us the Act being granted unto the Church they would satisfy and agree to any thing should be thought reasonable for support of the King and us bearing the authority which order had been sufficient for the wholl if intestine trouble had not occurred But the disobedience growing so vniuersaly wee are content to sustain our part of the enlake and loss for the time bypast but because there hath been murmur and grudge for that thing assigned to the Kings house and ours and some other nâ—edfull things in the State as that thereby the Ministry were frustrat of their appointed stipends Some communication was hade at Santandrews and nothing concluded untill the generall Assembly of the Church This now moveth us to write unto you in this form praying you to consider rightly the necessity of the cause and how the same hath proceeded from the beginming having respect that the Church will be very ill obeyd without the Kings authority and power and that now the property of the Crown is not able to sustain the ordinary charges how in the beginning the thirds had not been granted if the necessity of the Prince had not been one of the chief causes And at the Parliament as we have written the States stack to consent that the wholl thirds should be declared to appertain unto the Ministry untill wee took in hand that they being made without condition in favor of the Church the same would again condescend to so much as might be sufficient to the support of the publick affaires in setting forth the Kings authority And that therefore yee will now agree and condescend to a certain speciall assignation of what shall be employd to this use the quantity where of diverse of yourselves and the bearer hereof Master John wood our servant can inform you that thereafter yee may distribute to euery man having charge in the Church of God his stipend according to the condition of the place he serves in at your W. discretion Heerby all confusion that along time hath troubled the estate of the Church about the stipends shall be avoided and some speciall prouision being made for sustaining these publick charges wee may the better hold hand to see the Church obeyd in that whereon Ministers should live as we shall report that during our travels in the North they have found our effectuous good will and travell in their furtherance Further wee shew you briefly one thing that occurred at our late being in Elgin one Nicol sutherland in Forress was put to the knowledge of an Assise for incest and with him the woman the Assise hath convicted him of the fault but the question is whither the same be incest or not So that we delayd the execution untill we might have your resolution The case is the woman before was harlot unto this Nicol's mother-brother Heerin Master Ro. Pont can inform you more amply And at our coming to Aberdeen come one Porterfield Minister provided before to the vicarage of Ardrossam and required of us that he might also have the vicarage of Stevinstoun seing both were litle enough to sustain him and the churches were near that he might discharge the cure of both wee having him commended by sundry gentle men unto the same but we thought good to advertise you that this preparative induce not an ill exemple and corruption and if such things occurre heerafter let us understand what yee would have us to do As also concerning the Chaplanries that shall happen to vaik where in because as yet is no certain order prescribed some confusion continues some desiring them for life time some for infants that are not fit for schools and some for seven years Wee are somtimes pressed to receive or confirm assignations or dimission of Benefices the preparative where of seemeth to bring with it corruption And wee would be resolued how to proceed Before our coming from â—ife and since we have been very willing to do justice on all persons suspect of witchcraft as also on adulterers incestuous persons and abusers of the sacraments where in we could not have such expedition as we wished because we had no other probability but a generall delation of names the persons suspected being for the most part not tryed nor convicted by order of the Church This hindered many things that otherwise might have been done Therefore wee pray you appoint and prescribe how the iudgement of the Church may proceed and be executed against all such transgressors before coâ—plaint be made to us that when we come to the countries wee may execute the law and be relieved of the tryall inquisition of them Wee thought good to give you this advertisment and so remitting these all to your care diligence Committs you to the protection of the eternall God At Aberdien Juny 30. 1569. In answer unto these two particular questions the Assembly resolues that the case of Nicol is incest and that Chaplanries should be disponed to the Colledges or to the poor conform to the Act of Parliament and no otherwise The next assembly is appointed to hold at Sterlin Februaty 25. next coming but in the book of the Assemblies it is said expressly Because of the troubles falling out by the slaughter of my L. Regent it was delayd untill March 1. and to begin at Edinburgh It is to be marked in this former assembly that whereas of all the bishops three only did embrace or professe the Reformed religion to wit of Galloway Orknay Caitnes none of them had any power in the Church but by vertue of Commission that was given them by the Assembly upon account that they had the Church-revenues in the places and they might have supplied the place of Superintendents but when the charge was committed unto them they were alwayes found deficient in exercise thereof yea and guilty in ioyning with these which did oppose present authority as Adam bishop of Orknay joyned in mariage the Earle of Bothvell the murderer of the King with the Queen and the Authour of Vindiciae Philadephi pag. 28. testifies that it was clearly known to every one that the bishop of Galloway did ioyn with them who opposed the Governement of the King and did not only preach unto that
Commissioners in the foresaid Synodall Conuentions and there receive solution Or if any question shall be hard for them the Superintendent or Commissioner shall present these hard questions unto the next generall assembly and there receive solution With certification that none shall heerafter be received in the gen assembly from a particulare Minister 5. All Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation are ordained to advise with their first Synodall Convention and as they shall judge expedient to appoint a fast within their own bounds in respect of the present troubles of the Country And also that they appoint certain Brethren to use all means of unity and concord among the Nobility 6. Where Ministers have not been in practise of excommunication or their execution is like to be contemned the Superintendent or some other sufficiently qualified and authorized by the Synod shall execute the same 7. Promise of marriage should be made per verba de fuâ—uro before the Minister taking caution for abstinence untill the marriage be solemnized 8. If a man ravish a young woman against her will and the will of her Parents and strick her parents under silence of night and the Magistrat correcteth not the offender whither may that particular Church proceed with admonitions unto excommunication for remouing the scandall Ans It is lawfull 9. If a woman commit fornication and suffer the same man thereafter to marry her own sister And hearing their bans proclamed by conceiling the crime shee is guilty of the incest following and both she and he should be censured as incestuous and the second woman can not be his wife 10. It is altogether unlawfull that any Minister of Gods Word shall receive any Benefice by presentation under paction made with the Patron tending to Simony to wit that the Patron shall have a great part of the tiths and a Minister shall have a small portion thereof It is to be marked that where the appointing of a fast is referred unto the advice of Observations the Provinciall Synods this was done because in some Provinces the party adverse unto the King was so strong that Ministers durst not pray for conservation of his Authority Secondly it may be seen in all these Assemblies that superintendents and commissioners of visitation had a lyke power in their own bounds and neither the one sort nor the other had power to do any thing belonging to discipline by themselves or without advice of their Synodall conventions yea and somtime what was done by the Superintendents was referred unto some Ministers to be examined and censured Thirdly observe that howbeit the country was divided and both parties were strong yet they both gave way unto the Assemblies and professed to matintain the true religion and liberties of the Church The Assembly The 21. Assembly convenes at Sterline August 6. Gilbert gairden Ministers at Monifieth is chosen Moderator A Letter was deliuered unto the Assembly and sent A Letter from Iohn Knox. by John Knoxe this is printed with some omissions I set it down as it is in the books of the Assemblies thus The mighty Spirit of wisdom and confort in God remain with you Dear brethren if ability of body would have suffered mee I would not have troubled you with this my rude ditement I have not forgote what was layd to my charge by infamous libels in the last Assembly and what a brag was made to accuse mee personally at this Assembly which I pray you to hear patiently judge of mee as yee will answer unto God for unto you in that matter I submitt myself being assured that I neither offended God nor good men in any thing that hitherto hath been layd unto my charge And now Brethren because the dayly decay of naturall strength thereatneth unto mee certain sudden departing from the misery of this life of love and conscience I exhort you yea in the feare of God charge and command you that yee take heed unto yourselves and to the flocks over which God hath placed you Pastours To discourse of the behaviour of yourselves I may not but to command you to be faithfull unto the flock I dar not cease unfaithfull and traitors to the flock shall yee bee before the Lord JESUS CHRIST if with your consent directly yee suffer unworthy men to be thrust into the Ministry of the Church under whatsoever pretence it shall bee Remember the Judge before whom yee must make account and resist that tyranny as yee would avoide hells fire This battell I grant will be hard but in the second point it will be harder that is that with the like uprightness strength in God yee gainstand the merciless devourers of the patrimony of the Church If men will spoil let them do it to their own perrill condemnation but communicate yee not with their sins of whatsoever estate they bee neither by consent nor by silence but with publick protestation make this known unto the world that yee are innocent of robbery which will ere it be long provoke Gods vengeance upon the committers thereof whereof yee will seek redress of God man God give you wisdom and stout courage in so just a cause and mee an happy end At Sant Andrews August 3. 1571. Your Brother in Christ Jesus 2. The Assembly appoints certain commissioners to reason and conclude upon the heads articles and desires presented in the Regents name unto this assembly and to propound the humble requests and desires of the Assembly in such articles and redresse of complaints as shall be given unto them by the Church the one and the other to be conclâ—ded conform to the instructions that shall be delivered unto them These Commissioners were three Superintendents four Commissioners of visiting Churches two other Ministers and eight Barons or any elleven of them To compeare in Stirlin the 22. day of this instant to Counsell and reason c. As in the commission given in the last assembly c. The first part of this Letter is to be understood of the threatnings which the adverse party unto the King had belched out against Joh. Knox and as it seemes they thought to had an assembly of their own color But he could not live in Edinb for fear of them and went to Santandrews there also he had litle rest and was vexed by some of that sort For understanding the rest of that Letter and also the Commission granted by the Assembly I shall here first marke an Act of the ensuing Parliament num 38. Forsomuch as diverse subjects have sundry lands and possessions obtained by them or their predecessors in heritage of Priors Prioresses Mothers Convents of sundry Friers or Nunnes places ... and now ... these Superiors are for the most part deceased and no others placed nor to be placed in their rowms ..... whereby the heires of these fewers .... shall get no entry to their lands heritages .... for remedy thereof it is statut ordained that all fuers
namely for Glasgow because it is lately erected and hath not such provision as other Uniuersities 6. That all daies which heretofore have been keept holy besids the Lords day to wit Jule-day Saints-dayes and such others be abolished and a civill penalty be appointed against the keepers hereof by ceremonies banketting playing and such other vanities 7. That all Ministers and Readers who by infirmity and age become unable may have their stipends enduring their life 8. That the Clerk of the assembly be answered of the ordinary stipend appointed before in respect of his labours multiplied by writing letters Gratis for use of Minsters c. Concerning the Question Whither Bishops as they are now in Scotland have their function from the Word of God or not And whitâ—er the Chapters that are appointed for creating them ought to be tolerated in this Reformed Church for better resolution heerof the Assembly appoints John Craig James Lowson and Andrew Melvin Principall of the Colledge of Glasgow on the one part and George Hay John Row and David Lindsay on the other part To conveen reason and conferre upon these questions and to report their judgement and opinion c. After two daies these make report viz They think it not fit to answer unto the first question presently but if any Bishop shal be chosen which hath not such qualities as the word of God ptescribes let him be tryed by the Generall assembly de novo and so let him be deposed But the points wheron they agree concerning the office of a Bishop or Superintendent are 1. The name of Bishop is common to all them that have any particular flock over which he hath a peculiar charge alswell to preach the word as to Minister the Sacraments and to execute ecclesiasticall discipline with consent of his Elders and this is his chief function by the word of God 2. Out of this number may be chosen some to have power to oversee and visite such reasonable bounds besides his own flock as the Generall Church shall appoint and in these bounds to appoint Ministers with consent of the Ministers of that Province and consent of the flock to whom they shall be appointed also to appoint Elders Deacons in every particular congregation where are none with consent of the people thereof and to suspend Ministers for a reasonable cause with consent of the Ministers foresaid 8. The Church hath power to cognosce decern upon heresies blasphemy witchcraft and violation of the Lords day Not prejudging the punishment of the Civill Magistrate 9. There is no law that when two persons have committed fornication nor promise alledged by the woman the man may be compelled by any particular Church at the suit of the woman or her parents to marry her or pay her dowry 10. Children begotten before marriage are lawfull children Note If wee compare what was done before in the assemblies this question concerning the Bishops was not a new motion made by Andrew meluin come lately from Geneua he had not power to command the meanest Minister and far less to overrule the Assembly The Church from the beginning of the Reformation did oppose that kind of Bishops and howbeit some of the Popish Bb. had embraced the Reformation yet had they not any power but according to commission and wee have heard how John Knox in his letter carried the office of Episcopacy under the name of tyranny and when the conclusions at Lieth were obtruded upon the Church thogh they did yeeld for a time yet that office was limited and in effect but the name remaining nevertheless the Assembly did protest against the very names and whatsoever power was yeelded unto Master Meluin said then The corruptions in the estate of Bishops are so great that unlesse the Bishops be removed it can not go weell with the Church nor can religion be preserved in purity But he said not â—o much as Beza had written before in the year 1572. and experience hath confirmed their words how far was these Nations gone in atheism if God of his mercy had not stopped them In that assembly were sixe Bishops besids Superintend yet none of them did oppose the sifting of the question nor the conclâ—sions 2. Howbeit in these conclusions they express not the negative because they would not plainly oppose the particulare interest of the Counsell seeking security of the possessions by the title of Bishops yet these affirmatives take away the pretended office and more followes XIII The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Aprile 25. in the year 1576. 1576. The XXX Assembly were present sixe Bb Superintendents c. John row is chosen Moderator 1. Plurality of Offices is obiected against Robert hamiltoun Minister at Santandrews the matter was long debated and concluded that in respect of that congregation two offices are incompatible in his person 2. Concerning the advice of the Brethren in the former Assembly concerning Bishops this assembly after long disputation upon every Article thereof doe resolutely approve and confirm that advice and every article thereof and for the better execution thereof the Assembly ordaines Bishops which have not as yet received the charge of a particulare congregation to declare the next day what particular flock they will take the charge of 3. Sixe Ministerâ— and the Superintendent of Anguise are appointed to visite the Colleâ—ges in the University of Santandrewes and consider the manner and estate thereof and make report unto the next Assembly 4. It is concluded that they may proceed against the unjust possessors of the patrimony of the Church in respect of the notorious scandall to wit by doctrine and admonition and if need be with other censure of the Church And the patrimony of the Church where upon the Ministry the Schools and the poor should be sustained is ex Jure Divino leaving further disputation of this matter untill May. 1. and then the description of the patrimony of the Church to be enquired and reasoning to be for full resolution of the question 5. Certain Brethren are appointed to make Overtures concerning the policy and jurisdicton of the Church some to conveen at Glasgow some in Edinburgh some in Santandrews and some in Montross upon the first tuisday of July and to make a generall meeting of two or one at least from every one of these four in Sterline the last of July To communicat and cognosce of all their travells and to conferre universally together and to report what they shall conceive in this matter unto the next Assembly which is appointed to be in Edinburgh October 24. or if a Parliament shall conveen the assembly ordaines the Ministers of Edinburgh to make intimation thereof unto the Bb. Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation that the Assembly may be conveened four daies before the Parliament and that the Barons or other Commissioners appointed by the Provinciall Assemblies be exhorted to be present It is to be observed that the wholl matter of jurisdiction was no committed
unto every one of these four parties but particular heads was committed to every person and their conceptions were to be examined in their particular convention c. as will appear by the next Assembly which conveened at Edinburgh The 31. Assembly October 24. where were two Bb. Superintendents c. John Craig is chosen Moderator 1. Three Ministers were sent to petition the Lord Regents presence or some authorized by his commission they report his answer that this advertisement was come so suddenly that he could not be present nor address Commissioners but if the Assembly think it meet he shall appoint some of the Counsell to conveen with their commissioners To conferre upon such things as may tend to the furtherance of Gods glory 2. It is thought good that the things already penned concerning the Policy of the Church as was ordained in the late assembly should be revised and other particulars which now may be given-in should be heard and put in good form The Assembly requesteth the Lord Chancellor the Laird of Lundy Ministers Andrew Hay Andrew Melvin James Lowson John Dury Robert Pont James Wilky George Hay and Clement Litle To conveen after noon dayly during this assembly and conferre what is already penned with other things that may be given-in advise thereupon collect and put in good form and report the same unto the Assembly before dissolution hereof 3. Because the multitude of particulares in the books of Commissioners spend much time and they who are deputed to revise them know them not so weell as the provinciall Synods It is appointed that the books of the Visiters or Commissioners be tryed in the provinciall Synods and subscribed by their Clerks and reported again to each Generall assembly by the Commissioners that the Church may know their diligence 4. It is ordained that all Ministers within eicht Myls or otherwise at the discretion of the Visiter shall resort unto the place of Exercise each day of Exercise and especially the Ministers who are appointed to prophecy and ad where in if either of these two shall faile he shall be censured by the Exercise for the first fault and by the Synod for the second fault and if he incurre the third time he shall be summoned before the Generall assembly 5. Whereas Patrick adamson is presented to the bishoprik of Santandrews some do propound that according to the ordinance of the Assembly concerning Bishops he should be examined by the Assembly before he be admitted by the Chapter The said Patrick answereth The Lord Regent had discharged to proceed in that manner because the Act is not consented unto And the Assembly consents that answer shall be given to the Lord Regent by the Chapter 6. Three are sent unto the Lord Regent for provision to be made unto the Visitors according to the order Answer was returned the next day that the Lord Regent will advise with the rols and the generall Collector 7. The Clerk of the Secret Counsell presenteth some questious for the better expedition of Ministers stipends and craves in the Regents name the decision of these questions at least of so many of them as may bee for the time The assembly appoints sixteen Ministers and the Superintendent of Anguise to conveen this day after the dissolution of the assembly To visite and consider the Heads of the Policy advise and consult diligently thereupon and upon these questions and report their judgements in write unto the next Assembly 8. Androw hay Commssioner of Cliâ—sdale was summoned to compear before the Regent and the Counsell and to bring with him the ordinance made by the Synodall assembly concerning the excommunication of the Captain of Crawford with the Act whereupon it hath proceeded that the verity may be known The Assembly ordaines him and others that were summoned to give obedience They went and when they returned they declare that because they had not produced the ordinance and act foresaid which they could not do because the Clerk was taken up for the time the Consell had suspended the Sentence of excommunication untill these were produced and they had protested for the liberty of the Church 9. Thomas hepburn was accused for teaching Never a soul goeth to heaven before the later day After reading of this article the assembly without any exception condemneth it as hereticall and contrary unto the reueeled word of God and inhibites all persons to maintain it privatly or publickly and appoint certain Brethren to confer with this Thomas for his resolution and in the the mean time discharges him from entring into the Ministry untill the Church see further concerning him 10. The Chapter of Santandrews gave up the examination of Patrick adamson unto the assembly and he refuses again to submitt unto the the Assembly 11. Saltpans and other work which drawes away people from hearing the word of God should not be permitted on the Lords day and the violaters to be debarred from the benefits of the Church untill they shew their repentance 12. No burialls should be withim the walls of a church and the contraveeners should be suspended from the benefits of the Church till c. 13. James Bishop of Glasgow being required to declare of what particular flock he would take the charge gave this answer in write Forsomuch as it is not unknown unto your W. that yee gave commission unto certain godly and discreet Brethren to treat and conclude with certain Noblemen appointed Commssioners by John Earle of Marre the Kings Regent in which Conference it was agreed by the Commissioners of both sorts that the names style and jurisdiction of Bb. with the form and manner of institution was ordained to remain and stand enduring the Kings years of minority or untill a Parliament shall decide otherwise and conform to that order I was received into the Bishoprick of Glasgow and gave my oath unto the Kings Majesty in things appertaining to his Highness and if I would change any thing appertaining to the order or power or priviledges thereof I should be afrajed to incurre perjury and may be called by his Majesty for changing a member of his State But to the end your W. may know that I desire not to be exeemed from bestowing such gifts as God hath communicat unto mee I am content at your command to haunt a particular Church and teach there when I shall be in the Shirefdom of Aire at the sight and discretion of the Brethren of that Country and when I am in Glasgow to exercize likewayes at some part where the Brethren there shall think most necessary ...... without the prejudice of the power and jurisdiction which I received with the Bishoprick untill the time prescribed in the said Conference ...... at which time I shall be content with all reformation as shall be found expedient The assembly is content with this answer untill the next Assembly Observe 1. That the articles of the discipline were debated at this Assembly and further consulation was appointed
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
by act of Parliament to be in the power of the Church now publickly professed within the realm So the deprivation of Ministers is in the power of the same Church As for the deprivation of Bishops admitted since the Kings coronation it is thought meet that the same bee likewise in the power of the Church and the same deprivation to extend alswell from his function of the Ministry as feom the Benefice that the same may be declared vaiking and conferred of new as if he were naturally dead V. Causes of deprivation are heresy papistry Causes of deprivation common blasphemy periury adultery fornication incest slaughter theft common oppression common drunkennes usury against the lawes of the realm not residence and absence from his flock and office by the space of 40. dayes together in a year without a lawfull impediment allowed by the next gen assembly plurality of Benefices provided since the Kings coronation is cause of deprivation from them all except one whereunto the possessor will adstrict himselfe dilapidation of the rents of Benefices Simony The form of process to deprivation shall be a libell The forme of Procesâ— indeprivation and precept on 40. days warning if he be within the country or 60. days if he be without To be directed by the Church and such Commissioners thereof that elect or admit the person complained-on Summoning him to compear and answer unto the complaint And incase of absence at the first summons the second to be directed in like manner With certification if he fail the libell shall be admitted to probation and he shal be held Pro confesso After the decreet pronounced if the person think him selfe wronged it shal be lawfull unto him to use appellation unâ—o the next generall assembly and intimate the same within ten dayes otherwise the decreet to have present execution 6. The summons raised unto this The troublous Processe against Ro. Montgom day by the Eldership of Sterlin against Robert Mongomery sometime Minister there upon their sentence of suspension against him from the function of the Ministry to be allowed by the Generall Assembly and further tryall to be taken concerning his life doctrin and manners and other things that the Assembly shall lay to his charge was read The same Robert being present is required to answer He alledges that the Church should not allow any thing deduced against him in that process because he was never lawfully summoned thereunto he knew nothing of that suspension from the Ministry but only by bruit nor ever was the same intimated unto him and in so far as the process beares personall intimation unto him of the suspension he takes instrument and offereth to disprove the same in that point The Assembly notwithstanding these allegeances findes the said process decreet and intimation to be orderly deduced and the sentence of suspension well proceeded given Reserving unto the said Robert in the second instance liberty to seek reduction and remedy as appertaines He being further accused of contraveening the said sentence of suspension by preaching the word and Ministration of the Sacraments confesseth it and pretends ignorance of the sentence given Then the Lord of requests delivers a writing from the King declaring that it is his will the Church shall not trouble the said Robert for any thing concerning the bishoprick or that may result thereupon or for any other cause bypast committed by him but that it may be handled before his Majesty This Letter is reverently received and read openly and the Brethren praise God that the King was pleased to send his Commissioner unto the Assembly as for the action by the assistance of God such attendance shall be given thereunto in respect of his Hieness that nothing shall be handled belonging to Civill power aâ—d nothing but uprightly sinceerly and with just judgement shal be pronounced against him as they shall answere unto God and his Majesty In Sess 7. a plain and large discourse was openly made of all the diligence of the Brethren to whom Commission was given in the last assembly concerning Ro. Mongomery and the copies of the charge given to him with the execution hereof With the which discourse and former confession of the said Robert that he had preached and ministred the Sacraments after the decreet of suspension the assembly in one voice findeth the said decreet and sentence contraveened and violated by him and delayeth to decern upon that contravention untill the next day at their first conveening The said Robert demandes the answer of the assembly whither they will accuse him upon any thing concerning the bishoprick or any thing resulting there upon and he requires a copy of the large discourse made verbally by the brother to the effect he may answer to every point thereof He is bidden remove till the assembly be advised and give their answer Within a litle space compeares John Burn Messinger and by vertue of our Soverain Lords Letters delivered by the Lords of the Secret Counsell dischargeth the brethren of the Generall Assembly the Moderator and his Assessors from directing any citations against Ro. Mongomery or using excommunication innovation slandering or troubling him in his ministery for aspiring to the Bishoprick of Glasgow or for calling or persuing his brethren for the same or for any promise made by him therein or for any other thing depending there upon in time bypast Under the pain of rebellion and putting them to the horn Certifying them if they fail he will denounce them Our Soverain Lords rebells Of the which charge he deliveres instantly a copy subscribed with his hand The said Robert is called-in again but he was gone Thomas macgy a Minister is ordained to warn the same Ro. mongomery to compeare the next day In Sess 8. Robert Mongomery is called and compeares not but by William Mongomery his proctor who produces an appellation whereof more followes Thomas Macgy is called and declares that yesternight at command of the Assembly he had warned the said Ro. mongomery to compear at this hour before this assembly personally in presence of Wa. Hay Jo. Couper and An. Ker Ministers and that he promised to compear personally The same did these Ministers testify to be true Then some enormities were produced and read where of the same Robert was said to be guilty to wit 1. negligence and corruption of doctrin also scandalous conversation for the which he was suspended 2. Contraveening of the suspension in Glasgow Sterlin and in the Kings Chappell 3. Violating of his promise made to the presbytery of Sterlin that he should continue and wait upon his cure 4. Horrible oaths in the face of the Assembly denying with protestation before God the intimation of the suspension 5. Raising and executing letters and procuring them by sinistrous information for overthrowing the disiplin of the Church 6. Usurping another mans flock and that being accompanied with armed men after the suspension 7. Charging the wholl assembly under pain of
command from the King and his Counsellors to entertain Mongomery and untill he were countermanded by his Majesty he will not remove him The Church having considered his answer ordaines the brethren of the Ministry who shall go in commission to Perth as they see occasion there and the grief not remedied concerning his entertaining the said Robert To proceed and appoint speciall men that shall proceed further against him with the censures of the Church according to the Acts of the Gen. assembly To whom the Church gives their full power to that effect As also the Assembly gives their commission to John Erskin of Dun the Ministers of the Kings house Ro. Pont Ja. Lowson Tho. Smeton An. Hay Da. Lindsay An. Polvart Peter Blackburn Pa. Galloway Wi. Crysteson Da. Ferguson Ia. Meluin Th. Buchanan Io. Brand Pa. Gilespy Io. Porterfield Ministers and And. Melvin To repair toward the King and Counsell to be conveened at Perth July 6. and there with all reverence due obedience and submission to present unto his Majesty and Nobility the speciall grievances of the Church conceived and given to them in write and in their names to lament and regrate the same Craving in the name and fear of the Eternall God them and every one of them to be repaired and redressed To the glory of God and welfare of his Majesty and confort of his Church And if need be with humility to conferre thereupon inform and reason And what herein shall be done to report unto the next assembly Promising to hold firm and stable what soever their brethren in the premisses shall judge righteously to be done In Sess 7. A Supplication unto the K. against his absolute power is the tenor of the grievances thus Unto your Majesty humbly mean and shew your Gr s faitfull obedient subiects the Ministers of Gods word within your Ma s realm conveened in the Generall assembly at Edinburgh Juny 17. that where as upon diverse great evident dangers appearing to the wholl Church of God and professors of his true religion in this countrey finding the authority of the Church abrogate her censures contemned and violence used against some of our brethren without punishment thereof the like hath never been seen in this realm nor in any place where the truth hath been taught and received And fearing lest your Majesty for want of information neglect in time to provide remedy for the inconvenients likely to ensue thereupon We have conveened ourselves in the fear of God and your Ma s obedience and after diligent consideration of this present estate of the Church and enormities falling forth in the same With common consent thought necessary by our Commissioners to present and open unto your Gr. certain our chief weighty griefs without hasty redress whereof the Church of God and true religion can no way stand continue in this your country 1. That your Majesty by advice of some counselers is caused to take upon your Gr. the spirituall power and authority which properly belongs unto Christ as the only King and Head of his Church the Ministery and execution thereof unto such as bear office in the ecclesiasticall Government So that in your Gr s person some men prease to erect a new Popedom as if your Majesty could not be full King and Head of this common wealth unless the Spirituall alswell as the temporall power should be put in your hand unless Christ be bereâ—t of his authority and the two jurisdictions confounded which God hath divided which tendeth directly to the wreck of all true religion as by the speciall heads following is manifest for 1. Benefices are given by absolute power to unworthy persons intruded into the Office of the Ministry without the Church's admission directly against the lawes of God and Acts of Parliament whereby church-livings come into profane mens hands and others that sell their souls and make shipwreck of conscience for pleasure of men and obtaining some worldly commodity 2. Elderships Synods and Generall assemblies are discharged by Letters of horning to proceed against manifest offenders and to use the disciplin of the Church censures according to Gods word 3. Jo. Dury by act of Counsell is suspended from preaching and banished from his flock 4. Excommunicat personsin contempt of God and his Church are entertained in chief Lords houses namely R. Mong is authorized and caused to preach and brought to your Ma s presence which is a sore wound to the consciences of them that love your Majesty and know your upbringing and an heavy scandall to all Nations professing the true religion 5. An Act or deliverance of the Counsell is made against the proceedings of the Ministry with a slanderous narrative suspending simpliciter and disannulling the excommunication justly and orderly pronounced against Robert Mongomery a rebellious and obstinate offender and troubler of the Church of God and open proclamations made according thereunto 6. Contempt of Ministers and beating John Howeson out of the judgement-seat where he was placed Moderator of the Presbytery the cruell and outragious handling of him carrying him to prison like a thief by the Provest and Bailives of Glasgow and their complices and after complaint made no order is taken therein but they are entertained as if that had been good service 7. Displacing the M. of Glasg out of his roome which without reproach he hath occupied these many years and convocation of the gentle men of the country that to effect 8. Violence used by one of your own guard to pull him out of the pulpit the day of the Communion in presence of the wholl congregation and in time of Sermon nor fault found therewith 9. The officer of the Church was cast into prison in your Gr s presence and there was keept a long time for execution of Letters against a particular scandalons man 10. Ministers Masters of Colledges and Scholares of Glasgow in time of publick fast were by letters of horning compelled to leave their flocks Schools destitute and afterwards from time to time and place to place have been delayd and continued thereby to consume them by exorbitant expences and to wreck the churches Schools where they should bear rule and charge 11. The scholars of Glasgow were invaded and their bloud cruelly shed by the Bailive and community gathered by sound of the common Bell and stroak of drum and by certain seditious men enflammed to have slain them all and to have burnt the Colledge and yet nothing done nor said to the authors of that sedition 12. Hands shaken with the bloody murderers and persecuters of the people of God by gifts received and given 13. The Duk 's Gr. often promised to reform his house and nothing is done there 4. The lawes made for maintaining true religion and punishing the enemies thereof are not put to execution So that all things go loose and worse like to ensue Many other things there be that crave present reformation where with wee think
not expedient to trouble your Majesty untill wee see what order shall be taken with these grievous complaints Beseeching your Majesty most humbly for the love of God who hath placed your Gr. in this Royall throne and hitherto hath wondrously maintained and defended your authority carefully to look upon these matters as becomes the Lieutenant of God and a Christian King And with advice of them that fear God and do tender your Gr. estate quietnes of this Common well so to redress the premisses that Christ be acknowledged above all and his messingers without fear or stop be suffered to execute their office the course of the gospell advanced and by the exemple of the worthy punishment on them who so licentiously and contemptuously have wronged and injured Ministers and Professors of Gods word that others hereafter be afrayd to enterprice the like The next Assembly is appointed to be at Edinburgh October 24. next It is objected against this Assembly that they did allow the Sentence of excommunication against Ro. Mongomery whereas it was pronounced summarily by one man in a private congregation to wit by John Davidson in the church of Libbertoun and upon this ground it was declared null by the Counsell It is ansuered 1. That he who hath often objected this testifieth that before the Assembly it was allowed and intimated in all the Churches of the country 2. In the Assembly of October year 1581. was a Generall Act ordaining summary excommunication against these who through ambition or covetousness did by such violent means intrude themselves into any function of the Church or who did obtend or use any Letters of charge to impede the disciplin See before at the VIII particulare 3. When this was objected many years since the author of Vindici Philadelph Pag. 29. answered for this instance that the Assembly in October knowing the mans inconstancy did advertise the Presbytery of Glasgow that they should diligently take heed that he usurp not the power of a Bishop and if he shall do so they were ordered to â—ondem him of contemptuousness and perfidiousness and to advertise the Presbytery of Edinburgh unto whom the Assembly at that time gave power to excommunicate Robert Mongomery in this case and so the presbytery of Glasgow notwithstanding the opposition made by Minto went on and decerned against him and the presbytery of Edinb pronounced the Sentence of excommunication and it was intimated in all the pulpits So for there In the same place wee find what was the successe at Perth When the Supplication was presented James Stuart a brother of Ochiltry who had been Tutor of the Earle of Arran and thereafter was made Earle of Arran and at rhat time was Chancelor and â—omenter of all these mischiefes did menacingly ask Who dar subscribe that Supplication Andrew Melvin answered Wee all will subscribe it and so he did subscribe it and after him John Erskin of Dun Th. Smeton Ro. Pont Da. Lindsay An. Hay Pe. Blackburn Tho. Buchanan and Pa. Galloway English men which were there did admire their boldness and thought that they had some privy attendents for their guard but they were dismissed without answers Bishop Spotswood omitting this passage saith To their grievances they received Generall answers and for the brethren of Glasgow their tryall was continued to the tenth of September next before which time the surprise of the Kings person at Ruthven fell out which altered the state of all affaires some of the nobility combining A Change of the Kings Court at Ruthven An 1582. themselves for defence of Religion and the liberty of the Kingdom as they pretended sayth he upon notice of the Duke of Arrans I conceive an error in the print for the Duke and Arran's absence from the Court placed themselves about the King and detained him some dajes at the house of Ruthven The principalls were John Earle of Marre William Earle of Goury Patrick Lord Lindsay Robert Lord Boid the Mast s of Glams Oliphant the Abbots of Dumfernlin Paisley Driburgh Camsbuskenneth the Lairds of Lochlevin easter Weemes Cliesh and the Constable of Dundy At this time the Earle of Arran was taken and keep prisoner and the Duke of Lennox being advised by the Kings letters went to France and died at Paris in the beginning of the year following These particulars are at length loc cit After the departure of the Duke the town of Edinburgh brought back their Minister John Dury with great joy singing as they went up the striet the 124. Psalme Now Israel may say c and as I heard some credible persons which were there as that time say they added after the Psalme Now hath God delivered us from the Devill the Duke and all his men The King went to Edinburgh in the beginning of October and there The 43. Assembly conveenes the Assembly in afrequent number of Noble men many Barons and Ministers Commissioners David Lindsay is chosen Moderator In Sess 2. The Ministers of Edinburgh were sent unto the K. to petition that he would send his Commissioners unto the Assembly The Commissioners that were sent by the former Assembly unto the King with the grievances report the answers in write these were read and judged not to answer the Articles therefore it is appointed that they shall be further insisted on with other things that are to be craved and four are appointed to form them in write In Sess 3 James haliburton Provest of Dundy and Colonell Will. Stuart come and deliver their Commission from the King in this tenor Wee by tenor hereof with the advice of the Lords of our Secret Counsell give and grant authority full power and commission to our right trusty and welbeloved friends James haliburton ...... And Col. Wi. Stuart coniunctly and severally for us in our name To pass unto the Generall assembly of the Church of our realm and there to hear and consider the matters propounded tending to the advancement of Gods glory and his true religion the correction of manners and retaining the ecclesiasticall matters in decent comely order as the word of God allowes and to report the matters propounded and treated unto us for our allowance and ratification of the same as appertaines and generally all and sundry other things to do that to the furtherance and assistance of all godly good matters is necessarily required firm stable ........ Subscribed with our hand at Halirudhouse October 10. 1582. and of our reigne the 16. year IV. The places where the Provinciall synods shall conveen should be changed as the brethren thereof shall judge that no ambition growe by continuing in one place V. Seing great scandall ariseth by the impunity of Bishops being altogether out of rule the Church thinks expedient that the Kings Commissioners the Lord Boyd the Laird Caprinton with the Moderator and his assessors conveen and solidly advise upon some substantious order VI. The Lord of Paisley in name of some Noblemen gives the Church
that time the Civill estate was more and more troubled for they who in the convenion of Estates Oct. 8. year 1582. vvere declared to have don good necessary Service unto the K. and Country and they with all their partakers were exonered of all action that might be intended against them for what they had done at Ruthven these I say aâ—ter Arran's returning to Court were charged to enter into warde particularly designed unto them This they obeyd not except the Earle Auguise and therefore were denounced rebells and when harder course was intended against them they fled some to England others ro France and some to Irland The Ministers were not silent at this time Among others John Dury said in a Sermon As the blind man whose eies Christ had opened Joh. 9. when the the pharisies said Wee know this man to be a sinner did reply Whither he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that though I was born blind yet now I see So whatsoever sort of men these be I knowe not but this I know that the Church was misetably vexed and almost oppressed but by theyr meanes it was delivered For these words likely otherwise delated he was summoned to compear before the Counsell he stood to the defense of what he had spoken and therefore he was confined in the town of Montros soon after this the Min. there died and the Church made choise of Jo. Dury to succeed then the King gave him and his eldest son enduring their lifes a pension of 200. pounds out of two Abbeys There was more work with Andrew Melvin in a Sermon as Santadr he said Daniel propoundes unto Baltazar the example of his grand father Nebuchadnezar and so it is the duty of the Ministers of God to lay before the Prince and people of their time the examples of their ancestors if need require But in our time if any would speake before the Court what evill came unto James the fifth by familiarity of flatterers that so the King would take heed of that kind of beasts they will say That preacher leaves his text and possibly he shall be accused of treason For these words he was charged to appeare before the Counsell He appeares and when worse words were layd unto his charge he said His doctrin in pulpit should first be tryed and judged by the Presbytery He was bidden submit himselfe unto the King and Counsell by no persuasion could he be induced to submit The K. and Councell as his lawfull Judges proceed to examine witnesses He appeales unto the judgement of the Church and saith If the Church shall condem what he had spoken he shall willingly suffer whatsover torment shall be inflicted on his body At eight a clock at night he is charged to enter as prisoner into the castle within twelve hours In the morning Arran changeth his warde and before seven a Messinger of armes chargeth him to enter into Blackness withim 24. hours at that time his friends said to him They would take his life â—efore mid-day he went away to Berwick After this summons were directed against Andrew Hay Andrew Polwart Patrick Galloway and Ja. Carmichel Ministers to answer before the Counsell for keeping correspondence with the rebells An. Hay compeares nothing could be qualified against him but upon suspicion he was confined in the north The others for not compearing were denounced rebells and fled into England XXI What Pa. Adamson did in England we shall have a hint of it anone 1584. The Current Parliament he returned in May year 1584. by Act of Counsell a Parliament was appointed to sit May 22. Because there was no proclamation preceeding they called it A current Parliament The Historicall Narration saith They who were privy to it were of Arrans faction or such as durst not oppose any thing the Lords of the Articles were sworn to be secrete they had fyve Sessions in three daies the doores were keept so closse that none of the Ministry could find accesse Pa. Adamson and Ro. Mongomery sat as representing the third Estate and gave votes forsooth to make themselves Bishops The King and Parliament suspecting that the Ministers of Edinb would preach against their proceedings sent a charge unto the Provest and Bailives to pull the Ministers by force out of the pulpit and committ them to prison if they did so What was done in the Parliament appeares by the Acts Spotswood hath the sum of them saying The King's authority over all persons in all causes was confirmed The declining of his Ma s judgement and the Councels in whatsoever matter declared to be treason the impugning of the authority of the three Estates or procuring the innovation or diminution of the power of any of them was inhibited under the same pain All jurisdictions and judicatures spirituall or temporall not approved by his Higness and the three Estates were discharged and an ordinance was made that none of whatsoever function quality or degree shall presume privatly or publickly in Sermons declamations or familiar conferences to utter any false untrue or slanderous speaches to the reproach of his Majesty his Counsell and proceedings or to the dishonor hurt or prejudice of his Highness his parents progenitors or to medle with the affaires of his Hi. and Estate under the paines in the Acts of Parliaments made against the makers reporters of lies While these statutes were in framing the Ministers who were informed thereof sent David Lindsay to entreat the King that nothing should passe in Act concerning the Church till they were first heard Arran getting intelligence of this caused arrest him as one that keeped intelligence with England and he was not permitted to come unto the King The first night he was keept in Halirudhouse and the next morning sent prisoner to Blackness where he was detained 47 weeks Ja. Lowson and Wa. Balcanquall Ministers of Edinburgh hearing that he was committed fled into England leaving a short writing behind them to shew the reasons of their departing So Edinburgh was left without any preacher Ro. Pont Minister of S. Cutberts and one of the Senators of the Colledge of justice because of the misregarde of the Church as he pretended in concluding these Acts when the Heralds were proclaming them took instruments in the hands of a Notary of his dissenting and that they were not obliged to give their obedience thereunto Which done he likewise fleeing was denounced rebell and put from the place in Session Hereupon rumors being dispersed that the King was enclined to Popery had made diverse Acts to hinder the free passage of the Gospell and abolish all order and policy of the Church Command was given to form a brief Declaration of his Ma s intention and to publish it for detecting these false rumors In this declaration the occasion that enforced the King to make these statutes were set down as the allowance of the fact at Ruthven by the Assembly of the Church Andrew Melvins declining the
Popish and Epicurean clients of Guisianes and Queen Mother to cast presbyteries into the ground to restore the tyranny of episcopacy to attribute unto the King the sole command or as they call it absolute power in Ecclesiasticall affaires and by their authority to decern the Sentences of excommunication pronounced lawfully by the Presbytery to he null Briefly they have committed all ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and power of governing the Church next unto the King unto these false Bishops who are either justly excommunicat or known to be flagitious Among these the first place is given unto P. A. the prime adviser and instrument of all these counsells and plots i. e. who enjoying that perpetuall Papall Dictature doeth without any restraint and wonderfully oppresse the Ministers and all godly men he doth present unto them these his sodered articles or rather the blots of ecclesiasticall order which he hath lately sucked from the dregs of the Popish vessels sticking as yet in our nighbour country and forceth by Royall autority the Ministers to drink and subscribe them So far he The houâ—e of Darknes This houre of darknes as it was called continued nor long behold how God dispelled it Bishop Spotswood informes this particulare in this manner Upon information that Nicol Dagleish Minister at S. Cutberts did in his publick prayers remember the exiled brethren he was called before the Counsell and accused for praying for the King's rebells and for keeping intelligence with them by Letters He confesseth his prayer for the brethren maintaining it to be lawfull but he denied the intelligence only he granted that he had seen a Letter written by Mr Balcanquall to his wife remembring him kindely The King was offended with his answers and commandeth his Advocat to pursue him criminally which was done the nextday At his appearing before the Justice when he had heard rhe indictment he said He should not be questioned for one and the same fact before two Judicatories and having answered these points before the Counsell he should not be put to it again The Advocat replieth The Counsels proceeding takes not away the criminall Judge and therefore he must answer and he was commanded to answer advisedly seing it concernes his life He saith If I must answer I think not that I have offended in praying for my brethren who are in trouble and if the conceiling the Letters which I saw be a fault I submit my selve to his Ma s will The Jury proceedes and declares him guilty of treason yet the Sentence was continued and he was sent to prison in the Tolbuth where he remained some months and in end upon his supplicatton was pardoned In the same Court David Hume of Argathy and his brother Patrick were condemned to dearh for keeping intelligence with the Commendator of Dryburgh and in the after noon were executed yer was it no matter of State but some private accounts undischarged before his going out of the country wherein they had interchanged one or two Letters This severity was universally disliked but that which ensued was much more hatefull To breed a terror in people and to cause them abstain from communicating in any sort with the exiled Lords a Proclamation was made That who shall discover any person offending in that kind shall besides his own pardon receive a speciall reward Upon this one Robert Hamilton of Eglismachan delateth Malcolm douglas of Mains and John cuningham of Drumwhasill for having conspired to intercept the King at hunting and detain him in some strong hold till the Lords might come and receive him A meer forgery it was yet gladly hearkned unto by them that desired to be rid of them they were both gentle men of good respect and mistrusted of the Court ...... They were brought vvithout resistance to Edinburgh February 9. they vvere presented to Justice ...... When Main's indictment vvas read he denied all and so cleared himself by the unliklyhood and their impossibility to compasse a business of that importance to all there present that in their hearts they did pronounce him innocent Neverthelesse they vvere declared guilty of treason and the same day hanged in the publick strier of Edinburg Hamilton the delator was afterwards killed in the park of Sterlin These cruell proceedings caused a generall fear that all familiar society was in a manner lest off none knowing to whom he might savely speak Arran in the mean time 1584. went on drawing into his hands the wholl managing of affairs for he would be sole and supreme over all ...... He was Chancellor ...... The castls of Edinburgh Sterlin he had in custody then made himself Ptovest of the Town as if all this had not been enough he was declared Generall Lieutenant over all the kingdom In a word whatsoever he pleased was done and without him nothing could be done This stirred up great emulation against him in Court The Master of Gray a great favorite at that time and professed Papist took it disdainfully that every thing was governed by him there be moe particulares there which I passe over Arran careth not what enmity he draw upon him The Earle of Athol the Lord Hume and Master of Cassils were committed to prison the first because he refused to divorce from his wife a daughter of the Earle of Gowrie and entaile his lands to him the next for that he denied him his part of the lands of Dirltoun and the third for denying him a loan of some moneys which it was thought he might spare Then he falleth out with the Lord Maxwell for excambion of his heritage with the Barony of Kinniell which Arran possessed by the forefeiture of the Hamiltons but Maxwell would not exchange with a new and uncertain purchase Fot this cause Arran intends a quarrell against him and causeth denounce him rebell and they gather forces the one against the other I shew but the sum In the mean time Sir John Forrester and Thomas Ker of Farnherst Wardens of the Midd Marches conveening for restoring some goods taken from the English a tumult hapneth wherein Sir Francis Russell son to the Earle of Bedford was killed this was layd upon Farnherst and he was said to have done it by Arrans instigation for these two were in great friendship The Queen craves that Farnherst be delivered Arran strongly opposeth The Queen had called the exiled Lords south ward and upon this accident gave them licence to return unto the Borders The king for satisfaction of the Queen confineth Arran in Santandrews and the other in Aberdien where he died but Arran was restored In July was a league offensive and defensive contracted betwixt the two kingdoms in the cause of religion for then was discovered the Holy league as they called it which the Pope had made with the Princes to extirpat the Reformed religion Q. Elisabet understanding herselfe to be principally aimed at thought nothing better than to make a counter-league with the Reformed Princes to that effect she sent
ordinary Offices warranted by the Scripture to wit Pastors Doctors Elders and deacons and the name of a Bishop should not be taken as it hath been in Papistry but is common to all Pastors or Ministers 3. It is lawfull and necessary at this time that Uisitation and the form thereof continue and other circumstances to be considered here after c. In Sess 7. some were appointed to confer with the Kings Commissioners upon the circumstances And in the same Sess the Kings Commissioners crave the resolution of the wholl Assembly Whither they will accept Bishops as they were circumscribed in the abovenamed Conference or if they will refuse Answer is delayd untill the next day that all the Conference be publickly read and immediatly it is voted and concluded that a Bishop is a speciall charge and function annexed to it by the word of God even the same that an ordinary pastor is In Sess 9. after reasoning it was concluded It is lawfull to the Gen. Assembly to admit a Pastor Bishop or Minister having a Benefice and presented by the King unto it Also that Visitation may be in the person of a Pastor and that the Gen. Assembly may send a man with such as the Presbytery shall adioyn unto him in Visitation In Sess 10. after conference had as said is the wholl Assembly declares that by the name of a Bishop they meane only such a Bishop as is described by Paul and in this sense they agree with the third Article of that Conference 4. It is agreed on the fourth article that a Bishop may be appointed by the Gen. assembly to visite certain bounds that shall be designed unto him and in Visitation he shall proceed by the advice of the Synodall assembly or such as they shall adjoyn unto him 5. In receiving of presentations and giving Collation to Benefices he shall proceed by the advice and vote of the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth at least of the most part of the Presbytery and of the Assessors that shal be adjoined unto him Untill the time the Presbyteries be better established and the gener Church take further order And those assessors at the first time shall be named by the G. Ass 6. In Sess 11. He shall be subject in respect he is a Pastor as other Pastors are to be tryed in his life and doctrine by the Presbytery or the Synodall Assembly and because he hath commission from the G. Assembly in that respect he is to be tryed by them 7. If he admit or deprive without the consent of the most part of the Presbytery the deed shall be null and the doing thereof shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him 8. His power is to be ordinis causa nonjurisdictionis 9. Where they that shall be so called Bishops may not undertake the wholl bounds that of old was called a Diocy Commissioners shall be presented by his Ma. unto the Gen. assembly and admitted by them thereunto as the saids Bishops are to theirs and to be countable only unto the said assembly for their commission And the Bishop to have no power within their bounds more than they have within his boundes 10. The Commissioners being elected as said is have a like counsell and power in the execution of their office as the Bishops have 11. The Commissioners appointed to visit presbyteries or their particular Churches as the the presbyteties or Synods shall think good shall not prejudge the Presbyterie's peculiar Visitation 12. The same causes of life and doctrin shall deprive a Bishop or Commissioner that deprives a Minister The 13. article is agreed The Commissioners from his Majesty do protest that in respect the assembly hath cast down what was required in the Conference at Halirudhouse nothing done either in that Conference or in this assembly have any force or effect and namely that they have subjected the Bishops unto the tryall and censure of the Presbyteries Synods Because of this protestation the assembly immediatly directes Ja. Martine Ro. pont and Pa. Galloway to inform his Ma. concerning this matter In Sess 12. these brethren report that his Majesty will not agree that Bishops and Commissioners shall be otherways tryed than by the Generall Assembly The assembly jâ—dgeth it expedient in respect of the time that albeit it be reasonable that the tryall and censure of all Pastors should be in the Presbyteries where they remain nevertheless that the tryall and censure of such Pastors as the Generall Assembly shall give commission unto to Visite shall be in the hands of the said Assembly or such as they shall depute Untill farther order be taken by the Gen. assembly Unto this ordinance the Kings Commissioners do consent and so passe from their former protestation 14. Vhe Commissioners that before have received commission of Visitation shall continue in that charge for a year to come and thereafter as the Assembly shall judge expedient 15. In Sess 1â— The Generall assembly gives full power commission unto certain brethren of every Province to summon before them respectivè at such day and place as they shall think expedient the Bishops and commissioners if they find occasion of slander to arise by them in doctrin life or conversation at any time before the next Generall assembly and to try and take probation thereof lead and deduce process against them unto the Sentence Exclusivè Remitting the finall judgement therein unto the Gen. assembly 16. It is agreed that where Bishops Commissioners make their residence they shall be Moderators in these presbyteries except Fife where by his Mas advice Robert Wilkie is continued Moderator of the presbytery of Santandrews untill the next Synod-VI In Sess 7. The Lord Maxwell compeares and declares that at his Ma s command he now appeares before the Assembly as he had given caution before the Counsell that he should compear before them this day and in respect of his obedience he protestes that his cautioner should be free he takes instrument upon his appearance and protestation The Assembly know not the cause of his compearance nor had any information from his Majesty therefore they order him to be present the next day after noon and they aske the kings Commissioners what the cause is The kings Commissioners do protest that Maxwel's Cautioner should not be free untill they return his Majest mind unto the Assembly In Sess 8. Compeares the Earle of Morton the Lord Maxwell and some others Maxwell was accused for hearing Masse The Act of the Privy Counsell was read for information of the Assembly Maxwell answered For his transgression he had answered the kings Law and he craves conference of learned men concerning the religion Certain Sentence against P. Adamson not examined yet annulled and why brethren were appointed to inform him VII In Sess 13. Concerning an appellation made by Pa. Adamson from the process and Sentence of excommunication pronouncâ—d against him by the Synod of Fife Pa. Galloway and John Duncanson had been
otherwise provided be discharged 3. That Judges may be appointed iâ— all Shyres for executing the Acts of Parliament made against the breakers of the Sabbath adulterers and such open transgressors of the Lawes 4. That in chief Burrowes there be teaching ordinarily four times in the week and seing moreover the disciplin visitation of the sick and other business are ordinary to Pastors therefore let two Ministers be appointed unto such Townes 5. That order be taken how Colledge-churches may be served 6. That order may be taken for Manse and gleebs unto Ministers making residence at Abbey-churches as also that such as have or shall have Manse and gleeb may have necessaries theâ—eunto to wit fuell pasturage feall and devat as was of old 7. That all gifts of Benefices having the cure of souls and have been disponed by your Ma pleno jure and not qualified persons presented unto them with ordinary tryall and Collation following thereupon May be declared null according to the Lawes already made and that your Ma. would give now presentations unto qualified persons and the nullity of the former gift be discussed alswell by way of exception as of action 8. That all presentations or gifts of Benefices of cure less than prelacies disponed alsweell by your Majesty as by laick parrons not allowable by the municipall law of the realm and form observed in the Reformed Church here since your Mas coronation may be annulled and new presentations granted as in the former 9. That all Collations granted by men having no Commission nor ecclesiasticall function in the Church nor in that place country at â—he time of giving the Collation Be declared null and the fruits be sequestred at the least untill the person claming right by that Collation be a new examined and admitted if he be found worthy by them who shall be appointed for that effect and authorized by this present assembly 10. That the Benefices of cure under prelacies whereunto Ministers are admitted may be free from payment of first fruits and fifty penny and may have their signatures of presentation exped by the Privy Seal on your Ma s own subscription only and the Secretarie's without any paiment or cautioner made to the Treasuter and these poor men which have already payd or found caution for payment whereof the Treasuter hath not already charged himselfe in his accounpts may have the same refounded or discharged 11. Seing the fault of not depriving unworthy culpable and no-resident Ministers proceeds from that sundry of the Bishops have been negligent and in some other parts there was no Bishop nor Commissioner and so the Acts are not execut therefore a Commission be given to some qualified persons Ministers to sit in Edinburgh and call the Nonresidents and others worthy of deprivation and deprive them So that there may be consultation of learned men and the process may be led without fear or boast 12. It is heavily complained by many poor Ministers having parsonages and vicarages assigned unto them that they are exorbitantly used in taxations albeit their Benefices be long since decaied by the want of corps presents up most cloathes pasch-fines offerings and such things usually payd in time of Papistry which was the greatest part of these Benefices and yet they must pay the extremity of the old taxation and the most part of the Prelacies are exeemed from preaching or Service in the Church and have relieff off the fuars and vasalls that therefore there may be some more equitable order of taxation appointed in time coming 13. That it will please his Majesty to cause consider what prelacies have vaiked since the Act of Parliament made in Octob. 1581. and that speciall assignation be made for sustaining Ministers of the churches belonging to them out of the readiest fruits of these churches or the provision to be declared null according to the Act. 14. That the Bishops or Commissioners of Argyle and the â—sles may be tied to attend on the Generall assemblies and to keep theyr Exercise and Synodall assemblies as in other parts which shall be a furtherance unto your Mr s obedience seing otherwise they seem as exeemed out of your Dominion 15 That your Ma. will give direction unto some persons of experience and good will to search enquire try the true estate of the rentalls of all prelacies and other Benefices at this present and in whose fault or by what occasion they are so hurt and dismembred and thereafter the best remedies may be considered and provided to help them for the good alswell of the King as of the Church 16. That your Majesty will cause the Lords of Session declare whither your Majesty or the Earle of Orknay have right to the patronages of the Benefices of Orknay and Yetland to the end thal titles of Benefices conferred to Ministers be not ever in danger of annulling upon uncertanty of the right of the patronage 17. That no persons or stipends be put in the books of modification but only such as the Commissioners of the Church shall declare to be qualified and resident at their churches 18. That vicarages pensions and salaries when they vaik after the decease or deprivation of the present possessor may accrease and be joyned to the principall Benefice and be assigned to the Minister in his stipend 19. That all Readers heretofore provided to vicarages or stipends may still possess the same untill their decease or deprivation and none to be admitted to the title of any Benefice of cure or stipend in the book of modification in time coming but qualified Ministers 20. That the wholl rents of the Benefices of cure under prelacies that are disponed since your Ma s coronaâ—ion may be assigned wholly and allowed unto them in their stipends 21. That the judgement of all causes concerning the deprivation of Ministers from their Benefice in the second instance shall come by way of appellation unto the Generall assembly and there take finall end and not before the Lords of Session by way of reducing X. In Sess 18. the brethren directed unto the King with certain Articles craving publick resolution report his Ma s answer that in all the Heads he found litle difficulty and hath agreed unto them I. That there be a Generall Assembly once every year and ofter pro re nata II. Concerning Provinciall Synods The power of Provinciall Assemblies 1. these are constitut for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of Brethren within the Province as need requires 2. This Assembly hath power to handle order and redress all thâ—ngs done amisse or omitted in the particular assemblies 3. It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province for just and good causes deserving deprivation His Majesty agreed not to this but in this manner of addition Except Bishops and Commissioners 4. And generally these Assemblies have the wholl power of the particular Elderships or presbyteries whereof they are collected III. Concerning Presbyteries
his kingdom you are a subject unto Christ and a member of his Church and neither Head nor King the spirituall office-bearers to whom He hath committed the Goverment of his church have power and warrant to conveen which you ought not to controll nor discharge but rath to assist Sir when you were in your swadling cloaths Christ reigned freely in this Land in despite of the enemies the office-bearers had their meetings and their meetings have been steadeable unto your Maj. when the enemies were seeking your destruction and now when such necessity urgeth them you will find fault with their conveening The wisdom of your Counsell which is pernicious is this Because Ministers and Protestants in Scotland are too strong and controle the King they must be weakned and brought low by stirring a party against them and when the King is indifferent to both both shall fly to him and so he shall be served grow in grandure and attain his purpose But this wisdom may prove foly and in serving both you shall lose the hearts of both The King setleth a litle and dimits them pleasantly promising that albeit the Convention had licenced them to make their offers they shall not be licensed untill they be out of the Countrey again and whatsoever they offer they shall find no favor at his hand till they have satisfied the Church Nevertheless they were permitted to remain and travell by their friends for reconciliation The Commissioners of the Generall Assembly and Commissioners from sundry Synodes meet at Edinb Octob. 23. as was appointed at Couper It was thought expedient that some commissioners be appointed for every quarter of the country and one of every quarter shall abide at Edinburgh monethly by turns to communicate the advertisements that shall be directed from diverse parts and to consult upon the most expedients in every case Robert Bruce Robert Pont David Lindsay Jac. Balfour Pat. Galloway and Wal. Balcanquell Ministers within the Presbytery of Edinbugh were appointed to conveen always with them From this conveention were sent unto the Presbyteries informations of the dangers arising from the forfeited Earles and for remedy the Ministers were desired to make professors sensible of the danger to keep a publick humiliation the first sunday of December to urge an universall amendement in all estates beginning at themselves to intimate solemly in all the churches the excommunication of the Apostate Earles to proceed with the censure of the Church against them who entertain any society with them or take any dealing for them quia periditatur salus Ecclesiae Reipublicae November 9. these who conveen sent Da. Lindsay Pa. Gallowav Ja. Nicolson and Ia. Melvin The third debate unto the King to crave in all humility that he would shew what moved him take so hardly with the Ministry to offer all satisfaction and to propound their grievances November 11. they report to the brethren the Kings answers There can be no agriement betwixt him and the Ministry till the marches of their Iurisdiction wer rid they should not speak in pulpit of the affaires of State and Counsell the Generall assembly should not conveen but by his authority and speciall command Synods presbyries and particular Sessions should not medle with causes whereupon his lawes strick but fornication and the like scandalls and he will be satisfied in these and such other heads As for their grievances his answer was he had granted nothing to the excommunicate Earls but what his Counsell and Estates thought needfull for the peace of the realm and upon condition that they satisfy the Church The Lady Huntly who was come to the baptisme of his Daughter is a good discreet Lady as Papists may be honest folks and his Mother was a Papist and yet an honest Woman The Lady Livinston shall satisfy the Church or els she shall not come neer his Daughter but he could not refuse to concredite her unto the Lord Livinston And they reported that they had replied The free rebuke of sin without respect of persons was warranted by Gods Word Ministers speak alway with reverence of his Majesty but can not spare the enemies of truth nor comport with any favorable dealing shewd towards them The discipline of the Church was established after many conferences upon evident grounds of Gods Word by his Majesties lawes and Acts of Parliament and use and practise following His Majesty had not done well in granting any favor to the forfeited Earls till they had been out of the Countrey and all that the favor shewd unto Papists moveth good men to suspect his Majesty especially if the Lady Huntly come to the baptism pulpits would sound against it and the committing of his Daughter unto the Lady Livinston's custody will be thought a speciall pledge of his favor unto Papists When the brethren heard this report they perceived clearly that the ruine of the liberty of Christs Kingdom was intended and seing the King had uttered his mind so plainly they thought meet to advertise the Presbyteries and exhort the brethren to study diligently the grounds of disciplin and that they argue not upon articles which are to be sent unto them from the King till their Commissioners be advised For they feared to call into question the determined and undoubted disciplin of Christs Church Here yee may see the alteration of discipline was intended before December and I have heard saith David Black he there that the King had a role of Ministers whom he purposed to preferre unto Bishopricks before December 17. The same elleventh day of November they were enformed certanly that David Black Minister at Santand was to be charged to compear before the King and his Counsell for some words spoken in a Sermon in October The next day the foresaid Ministers were sent again unto the King to understand what were his doutbs A fourth debate questions he had to propound concerning the marches and calling of the Ministry and to advertise his Majesty how it is taken hardly that Ministers of Gods word be vexed and charged for calumnies and triffling delations when the enemies of Gods truth are favored and over seen They reported on November 15. that they had received no good answer because his own Minister Pa. Galloway had said unto him in a private conference The Church gote fair words and promises without effect but the enemies gote the good deeds Nevertheless the same brethren excepting Patrick were directed again to insist earnestly upon this point that order be taken with the common enemy ere any controversie be intended against the Church or any Minister otherwise to let him understand that all the world will say Nothing was intended but benefite to the enemies and trouble unto the Church The King answered He had thought much of that matter only let David Black compear and if he be innocent purge himself in judgement but take heed that he decline not my judicatury For if he do so it will be worse The brethren
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that
fellonious doctrine which robbed the Queens subjects of their law full liberty yet he was no competent Judge in this controversy and though he had a dead hand against offenders yet these doctrines though condemned by him took the priviledge to pardon themselves and were published more generally then before Th. Fuller in the Church hist lib. 9. XXXV The Synod of Fife meeting at Couper February 8. 3597. ordained every Presbytery within the bounds to direct two of their number to meet at Santand february 21. to confer and resolve with common consent upon the most solide answers unto these questions for strengthening the brethren They sent also some Ministers to supplicat the King not to hold that Convention which was appointed to be at Perth or at least to delay it untill the time of the ordinary assembly which is to be in Aprile and to shew unto him that no presbytery hath power to give commission unto any of their brether to call in question or put into doubt the determinations conclusions of the Generall assembly as also to supplicat his Majesty to relaxe the Ministers of Edinburgh from the horn and restore David Black to his own place They set down instructions limitations unto the Commissioners that were to be sent from the Presbyteries to Perth if the dyet shal be keept The Presbytery of Edinburgh and others did the like The brethren that were appointed by the Synod of Fife meet in Santandrews and resolve upon answers to the questions others also namely Pa. Galloway took paines there-in The Ministers come to Perth february 29 moe out of the north than were wont to be seen at any Gen. assembly Great paines was taken by Courtiers Politicians to divide them into factions they complain unto the Ministers of the North. that the South Ministers were seveer undiscreet arrogant and usurp the government of the wholl they commend the Ministers of the North as men of better disposition and more discretion and doubted not if they were acquainted with his Majesty they shall in short time see all matters brought to a good point Sir Patrik murray was diligent in making their acquaintance with the K. and they had accesse late at night and early in the morning The cheif of these wrought upon others comming from the North so they began to look bigg on their brethren and blamed the Ministers of the south namely as they were informed to speak the Popes of Edinburgh that they had not handled matters well and had almost losed the King Others how beit grieved at such speaches stood to their instructions both privatly and publickly so that the sitting of the Assembly was put off for two or three days James Nicolson had long conference with the King till midnicht and when he returned to his chamber he told James Melvin some of the Kings speaches insinuations mixed with threatnings and added I perceive the King will wreck himself and the Church both unless we look better about us and yâ—eld so faâ— as wee may rather than lose all James Melvin perceiving him to be changed said I see no better resolution than as they have done in former times to seek God by prayer and discharge our duties faithfully committing the event unto God to whom the cause belongeth as â—or my selfe by Gods grace I will never yeeld â—o any thing contrary to what we have sufficiently warranted by his word and have possessed so long with so confortable frutes If wee passe at this time from the least point it will shake us loose disarm us of the trust we have in the equity of our cause and break that unity whereby we have stood so strong untill now On the third day the Ministers were 〈◊〉 Sir Patrick Mâ—rray in the Kings name to resolve Whether they would hold the Assembly or not Peter Blackburn Minister at Aberdien â—â—aintained that they might and James Melvin held the negâ—tive The brethren seemed for the most part to encline unto the negative but by the persuasive speaches of James Nicolson and especially by the Kings authority many were induced to consent Commissioners from eight Presbyteries voted in the negative that the meeting could not be held for a Generall assembly and commissioners from elleven allowed it for an extraordinary Generall assembly ...... They which were in the negative acknowledged the meeting to be lawfull and that they came in obedience unto his Ma. but not as having the power of a Gen. assembly but rather to remitt the finall answer unto the Assembly it was a meeting of the Ministry upon the Kings missives sent unto them and others than Ministers should be members of the Generall Assembly according to the acts and practise of the Church and whereas the Moderator of the preceeding Assembly was woâ—â— to begin with exhortation and prayer and then a Moderator was chosen now by instigation of Courtiers David Lindsay Minister at Lieth took upon him the office of Moderator without election The former Clerck being defunct now another was not chosen nor taken sworn according to the former order So here order and unity was broken So for from the beginning of Section 34. I have written out of The Historicall Narration Now I returnt unto the book of the Assemblies I. In Sess 3. March 2. The Kings Commissioners do present the articles following with this preamble Seing the quietnes of the Church and the freeing of the same from slander which upon the contrary effects would necessarily follow is the chief Butt and end at which his Majesty shuteth in the conveening holding of this present Assembly Therefore and for avoiding fashions and longsom disputations whereupon diverse uncomely controversies and debates may arise his Majesty hath thought good to remitt the decision of a great number of the pretended questions to a better opportunity to be reasoned in the mean time by such as shall be authorized by commission to that effect and for the present shall content himself with the decision of these few articles following having made choice of none but such as necessity of time could not permitt to be delayd without great harm and slander to follow 1. That it be not thought unlawfuli either to the Prince or any of the Pastors at any time heerafter to move doubts reason or crave reformation in any point of the externall policy government or disciplin of the Church that are not essentially concerning salvation or is not answered affirmativè or negativè by any expresse part of the Scripture Providing it be done decenter in right time and place animo aedisicandi non tentandi 2. Seing the Civill Politicall government of the Church belongeth alanerly unto the King his Officers and Counsell and is no way pertinent to the Spirituall Ministry of the word that no Minister shall hereafter at any time medle with matters of the Estate in the pulpit or with any of his Maj. lawes statutes and ordinances but if any Minister shall think any of them
nothing more fitly than to that which the Greeks devised for the overthrow of Troy by trimming up a brave horse and by a crafty Sinon persuading them to demolish a part of their walls with their own hands to receive that for their honor wellfare which served to their utter wreck destruction therefore he would with the two brethren which had already given warning cry Equo ne credite Teucri John Davidson being there occasionally sayd Busk him al 's bonily as yee can and bring him al 's fairly as yee will wee see him well enough see how he sets up the horns of his miter Sir Patrick Murray had been directed to this Synod from the King and a missive was sent from Commissioners of the Generall Assembly persuading to accept so great a benefite which was procured with great difficulty The greatest number were enclining untill Andrew and James Melvines began to forewarn The black Saturday them of the danger On Saturday February 25. was that fearfull Eclipse of the Sun which continued the space of two houres so fearfull that that Saturday is yet called by the people The Black Saturday a prognostick as the time gave occasion to interprete of that darknes falling upon the Church The Generall Assembly conveenes at Dundy March 7. Peter Blackburn is Chosen Moderator I. The Ministers that were appointed to deal with the excommunicated Earles give-in their diligence in write The 61. Assembly their proceeding absolution of the Earles are allowed II. The Commissioners that were appointed to plant Churches produce a book containing all their proceedings and because some Ministers took exceptions against their proceedings 25 Ministers were appointed to hear the reasons on both sides and report unto the Assembly In Sess 6. The Assembly ratifieth what the Commissioners had done in planting the Ministry of Santandr and in the examination of the deposition of John Retorford and further ordaines Robert Walace to be relaxed from the suspension of his Ministry pronounced by them he satisfying the L. Secretary by the advice of David Lindsay Robert Bruce Robert Rolock that he may be placed where the Church shall think best In Sess 7. They which were appointed to hear the exceptions against the Commissioners declare that they had heard the grievances made by the Synod of Lothian as also the answers thereunto and they thought it expedient that both the grievances and the answers were buried The Assembly ordaines them both to be read in publick audience and then do vote and conclude that the proceedings of the Commissioners shall stand but the grievances and the answers to be buried for continuance of quietnes in the Church In Sess 8. For better execution of their proceedings in Lothian the Assembly ordaines eight Ministers or any five of them to conveen with his Majesty and put into execution their decreet of planting Edinburgh and place Ministers at their particulare flocks Ordaining also the Ministers of Edinburgh to obey their decreet by accepting every one of them their particular flock Under the pain of deprivation and in that case ordaines these Commissioners to plant the Churches of Edinburgh with other Ministers And in the mean time untill these Commissioners shall conveen for persorming the premisses the Ministers of Edinburgh shall continue in their function IV In Sess 4. Grievances were propounded unto the King 1. Craving relief of the present taxation unto such Ministers which possesse small Benefices within 300 Marks 2. Craving generally for the wholl Ministry that they be not troubled with taxations in time coming but that the Collectors charge the tacks-men immediatly who are tied to relieve the Ministers because otherwise Ministers are averted from their callings and it breedeth grudges betwixt them and their parishoners 3. Craving for remedy of abuses in burying that an Act of Parliament may be made for discharging buriall within churches 4. That redress be made of adulterous mariages where adulterers being both divorced crave to be joyned in mariage again 5. Craving what order shall be taken in relaxing murderers from excommunication when they are relaxed from the horn and satisfy not the party which is a token of no repentance 6. to advise whither the carrying of professed witches from town to town to try witchcraft in others be a lawfull tryall of witchcraft 7. To lament the great abuse which a late Act of Parliament hath brought into the Church by giving licence unto Patrones to possess the frutes of the Benefice if he present a qualified man and the same man is not admitted by the Church under color of which Act they do present a qualified man and have him sworn to set a tack of the fruits of the Benefice unto the Patron and so albeit the man be qualified yet the Presbytery can not admitt him for the foresaid impediment whereby the Patron lifteth the fruits and the Church is destitute In Sess 5. the King being present answereth that for the first four and the seventh petitions be given unto the Parliament and he will hold hand with them Concerning murderers he declares that where any is relaxed it is upon caution to underly the law and therefore the church may continue their censures against such a man and deny him any benefit of the Church untill they see evident repentance and the party satisfied and thereupon he may obtain a full remission Concerning that tryall by witches it is ordained by the last Parliament that certain persons shall take order therein VI. It is ordained that no marriage be confirmed without proclamation of their bans Under pain of the deposition of the Minister controveening and the parties to make publick repentance for satisfying the Church VII It is ordained that no pictures or images be carried at burialls Under pain of Ecclesiasticall censures VIII Because some beneficed men set tacks to the prejudice of the Church and then seek transportation to another It is ordained that none shall obtain transporcation untill it be tryed whether he hath dilapidat his Benefice IX Overtures are devised concerning the Plat. X. In Sess 10. Because some brethren were desirous to know the Kings mind towards some of the Ministry especially of Edinburgh in respect of these accidents within these two years his Majesty gives all to understrâ—d that he is satisfied with them and that these accidents shall not be remembred by him but that neither He nor they shall call any of them to remembrance in private nor publick speaches unto this the Ministers also willingly consent XI Upon motion made by the King the Assembly gives full power and commission unto nineteen Ministers together with the Ministers of the King and Prince's houses or any nine of them To conveen with his Majesty at such time and place as he shall appoint for setting down a solid ground of the constant Plat To plant sufficient Ministers in the Principall burghs where they vaik or shall vaik and to wait upon the Parliament if any shall bee and give-in
that those may be reponed into their own places when it shall please his Majesty and the Assembly The King and Assembly consent V. It is ordained that in every Assembly hereafter those that shall be appointed Commissioners by the Assembly shall give account of their commission in the beginning of the subsequent assembly before other things be heard and their proceedings to be allowed or dis-allowed as the assembly shall judge of them VI. Commission is given to twenty four Ministers together with the Ministers of the kings House or any nyne of them to plant churches in burghes with power to transplant any Minister within the realm into the said burghes now vaking namely Edinburgh wherein they shall take the advice of the Presbytry there With power to judge of any offenses if it shall happen that his Majesty be offended by any of the Ministry and to take order there-in And also power to present the grievances and petitions of this assembly unto his Majesty and Counsell or Generall Convention of Estates or Parliament if any shall happen to bee c. VII Certain Visitors were designed to visit all the Shirifdoms particularly named unto them with power to try the Ministers in their qualification doctrin and conversation and whether they have wrong'd their Benefices To depose such as deserve deposition To plant Ministers where none as yet have been planted and to this effect to deal with the Tacks-men of every parishon for provision unto a Minister for the church And to report their diligence c. The next Assembly is appointed to be at Santandrews the last tuysday of July 1602. The Historicall Narration addeth Iames Melvin Minister at Kilrinny being detained by sicknes sent unto this assembly a Missive advising them to insist with his Ma. to yeeld unto the agreement of the Brethren at Bruntelan in March for repossessing the Ministers of Edinburgh and charging them as they will answer unto God to endeavour a redress of that wrong done unto the Church of Christ by Act of the Secret Counsell whereby the Ministers of Edinburgh were discharged to preach at any time in any part of the realm he adviseth to consider whether the proceedings of the Commissioners have been conform unto the conclnsions of the preceeding assembly or els it is not possible to hold out corruption And to lament the restraint of the freedom of Assemblies which now are made to depend upon licences Letters and proclamations whereas the Barons and the Burghs enioy thir severall meetings freely In end he layth down his part of the Commission at their feet as the Pioner doth his burden For it grieved him continually and now brought him into the danger of death Albeit he was not acquainted with their secrets yet it grieved him to sit somtimes among them even albeit â—e consented not unto their Sentences The King took this Letter out of the Moderator's hand and suffered it not to be read John Davidson sent another Letter to this purpose Should James John seek to sit the one at the right hand and the other at the left when Christ is going to Jerusalem to suffer death Is it time for Baruch to seek great things for himself whent the Lord is about to destroy what he hath planted and threatens his people with fearfull captivity is it time for us now when so many of our worthy Brethren are shamefully thrust out of their callings without all order of just proceeding against them boni malis demutantur and Papists Jesuits and atheists dayly flocking home are suffered countenanced and advanced to great roumâ— in the realm is it time for us of the Ministry to be inveigled and blindfolded with pretence of preferment of some small number of our brethren and that not to stand so much in the election of the Church as at the pleasure of the Court to have vote in Parliament to ride in foot mantles and to have the titls of Prelacies and so to make preparative in ourselves unto that Hierarchy as they call it which the Papists hope to enjoy with speed what is it but honorari intra palatium ad servitutem shall we brethren sliep still with Samson on Dalilah's lap till they cry The Philistins be upon thee he wrot more in this purpose and in the end he wished that they would not determin any thing de presenti concerning the new planting of Edinburgh in prejudice of their brethren not as yet displaced by any order for any promise de futuro as punishment of Papists seing those two can not stand together If reason find no place he exhorts them to remember that Melins optabilius est egregium bellum pace impia à Deo distrahente Bishop Spotswood addeth that he scoffing at the Kings doings said But Boniton is executed an infamous thief in the highest degree What is that to the cause of Religion whereof no question was moved is there no Papists nor favourer of Papists in Scotland but Boniton But the King is sound in religion what can the Papists do Being sound the danger were the less but there is nothing either in Church or king according to our Calling c. The king said There was treason in this Letter and for it the writer was committed to the castle of Edinburgh in the same month and afterward was confined to his parishon enduring his life In the Narration it is said also The Assembly began with little contentment to either party but the King to won the people because of the jealousy many had conceived for the fact at Perth in August protested with the tear in his ey that he would be serious for the Church and the liberty of the Gospell And for more satisfaction it was approved by Court and many of the Ministry which before was not only neglected but mocked at to wit to ripe up the causes of defection in all Estates from the purity and zeal in the practise of the true Religion and to advise upon the remedies So in this they had a tast of the wonted assemblies But there was small security in the chief directores and others of that side for neither were the chief causes layd open nor a right course taken for remedy The distraction among Ministers the cause and remedies thereof was not touched The King was so serious against the three Ministers of Edinburgh that for his satisfaction it was concluded they should be transported The generall Commission was renewed and almost all the same persons were authorized so that the plotters were not changed nor censured but others were put off and put in as they thought expedient About the end of the Assembly the King holding up his hand vowed to execute justice faithfully and to discredit all who shall attempt any thing against religion In the provinciall synod of Fife conveened at Kingorn in September they agreed upon some grievances to be presented unto the next Nationall Assembly to wit 1. That notwithstanding the Acts of Parliament
the next Assembly their resolution with their reasons And in the mean while no nomination to be used in application 4. Let all commissions be used according to the Acts of the assembly 5. Doctors have had and may have vote in the assembly if they have lawfull commission for that effect as it was declared in the assembly at Edinburgh year 1586. and in other assemblies 6. Let the cautions be precisely keept and looked-unto as they were ordained The seventh is answered by the assembly 8. Nothing is to be done in the assemblies unless it be reasoned and advised sufficiently 9. We acquiesce in his Majesties declaration as W. Balcanquall will declair 10. Let their names be given up and order should be taken precisely The 11. Is ended in the assembly 12. We acquiesce in his Ma s declaration who will acquaint the presbyteries as occasion shall require 13 14. Let greater diligence be used and things amended on all hands in time coming according to the Acts of the ass These answers were approved registred IX Commission is given unto 24. Ministers or any nyne of them to attend on the King with power as in the last assembly And other 24. brethren are named adjoyned unto the Commissioners of Provinces that were conveened at Holyrudhouse October 15. year 1600. out of which number his Majesty may make choice of whom he will present unto â—aking Benefices who should vote in Parliament X. The assembly ordaines all persons to keep the sabbath and inhibites all kind of fishing and grinding of mills on the sabbath day Under pain of the censure of the Church And ordains the Commissioners to petition his Majesty that a pecuniall mulct may be laid upon the contraveeners of this Act. XI An Act is made for planting the Churches of Annandeal which have been destitute since the Reformation and that all not provided Ministers shall accept a charge there sufficient stipends being provided or to be declared uncapable of the Ministry To this effect a roll of Expectants or Students is written XII The Moderator in name of the Assembly makes humble request unto his Majesty in favour of Robert Bruce that seing he is admitted to return he may be restored unto his former Ministry The King declares that he will do by advice of their commissioners as Robert shall give occasion by his behaviour And because by his Missive unto his Majesty before his way going as also by his ratification and declaration thereof in writ at Perth Iuny 15. last by past he had declared his resolution concerning his Majesties innocency and the guiltiness of Goury and his brother and had promised to divert the people so far as lay in him from their lewd opinions uncharitable misconstructions of his Majesties actions in that matter Therefore his Majesty craves the determination of the Assembly whether the same Robert should make the same declaration in the pulpit as it is at length written in the Missive and explanation thereof Which both were read and ordained to be registred The Assembly voiced that the said Robert should do as he had promised XIII The Assembly ordaines that all Ministers should keep the fifth day of August by conveening their people and teaching that day by giving thanks unto God for preserving the King from that conspiracy of Goury and his brother And the King promiseth that he shall discharge all riotousness drunkenness and other wickedness by open proclamation and shall ordain Magistrats to take heed thereunto XIV No marriage should be celebrated in the morning nor with candle light and judgeth it lawfull to celebrat marriage on the Sabbath or any other preaching day indifferently so that no riotousness be used XV. The Sacrament of Baptism should not be refused unto infants if the parent crave it he giving a Christian Confession of his faith and specially that Baptism be not astricted unto particular dayes XVI A summons was read that was raised at the instance of the Synod of Lothian against Dame Elenor Hay Countess of Lithgow charging her to appear before this Assembly to prosecute her appellation from the Sentence of excommunication pronounced against her by the Presbytery of Lithgow With certification if she appeared not the Assembly would ratify that Sentence Alexander Earle of Lithgow gives a large supplication mentioning how grieved he was for the obstinacy of his spouse in not consenting to satisfy the conditions that were enjoined unto her when she was relaxed from the fearfull Sentence of excommunication And therefore was likely to incurr that fearfull Sentence again if the Assembly shall not have some consideration of his estate who can not forsake her society albeit he be and promiseth ever with Gods grace to be a sinceer Professor of the Religion taught within this countrey and promiseth to do his best endeavours for converting her unto the truth After consideration the Assembly suspends the Sentence untill the next Nationall Assembly Providing that the King remove his daughter out of her company And that the Earle will promise and cause his children to be catechized in the true Religion and that his Majesty will give him command to debarr all other Papists out of his house and deall earnestly upon all occasions with her for her conversion XVII Proposition was made by sundry brethren from diverse parts that some of best judgement be appointed to consider of the chiefest dangers appearing unto the Religion and peace of the countrey and of the the principall causes thereof and how it might be best prevented Brethren were appointed for this effect and having severall dayes communicat their thoughts did find that a chief cause of danger proceeds from miscontentment of some malicious and restless Papists who rage and leave nothing unessayed to work trouble because they are out of all hope to have his Majesties indifferent affection or connivence to them and their Religion during his Reign And of others who by the execution of justice find themselves and their friends to have suffered dammage and to be empaired of their greatness and dependance and so redacted to live under the obedience of lawes otherwise then they were wont And from minations of the Brethren What unplanted churches are within their bounds VIII The Brethren that were appointed to consider the propositions of the Synod of Fife which are written before condescended upon the answers following 1. The Nationall Asse should be appointed and keept according to the Act of Parliament July 2. year 1592. the words are inserted even as they be here above P. 489. 2. If his Majesty shall proceed against Ministers according to his own declaration made and enacted in the assembly at Dundy in the year 1597. the desire of the second article is satisfied and no other thing is meant 3. The Act concerning application in Exercise should not be extended to forbid the application of Gods word unto the generall ends thereof which is lawfull in this manner This point of doctrin serves for refutation of
such an error for the rebuik of such a vice for consorting men in such a case as for personall application it is to be advised whether it should be or not and how far And thinks good that it be argued in the Presbyteries which shall send with their Commissioners unto the next Assembly their resolution with their reasons And in the mean while no nomination to be used in application 4. Let all commissions be used according to the Acts of the assembly 5. Doctors have had and may have vote in the assembly if they have lawfull commission for that effect as it was declared in the assembly at Edinburgh year 1586. and in other assemblies 6. Let the cautions be precisely keept and looked-unto as they were ordained The seventh is answered by the assembly 8. Nothing is to be done in the assemblies unless it be reasoned and advised sufficiently 9. We acquiesce in his Majesties declaration as W. Balcanquall will declair 10. Let their names be given up and order should be taken precisely The 11. Is ended in the assembly 12. We acquiesce in his Ma s declaration who will acquaint the presbyteries as occasion shall require 13 14. Let greater diligence be used and things amended on all hands in time coming according to the Acts of the ass These answers were approved registred IX Commission is given unto 24. Ministers or any nyne of them to attend on the King with power as in the last assembly And other 24. brethren are named adjoyned unto the Commissioners of Provinces that were conveened at Holyrudhouse October 15. year 1600. out of which number his Majesty may make choice of whom he will present unto vaking Benefices who should vote in Parliament X. The assembly ordaines all persons to keep the sabbath and inhibites all kind of fishing and grinding of mills on the sabbath day Under pain of the censure of the Church And ordains the Commissioners to petition his Majesty that a pecuniall mulct may be laid upon the contraveeners of this Act. XI An Act is made for planting the Churches of Annandeal which have been destitute since the Reformation and that all not provided Ministers shall accept a charge there sufficient stipends being provided or to be declared uncapable of the Ministry To this effect a roll of Expectants or Students is written XII The Moderator in name of the Assembly makes humble request unto his Majesty in favour of Robert Bruce that seing he is admitted to return he may be restored unto his former Ministry The King declares that he will do by advice of their commissioners as Robert shall give occasion by his behaviour And because by his Missive unto his Majesty before his way going as also by his ratification and declaration thereof in writ at Perth Iuny 15. last by past he had declared his resolution concerning his Majesties innocency and the guiltiness of Goury and his brother and had promised to divert the people so far as lay in him from their lewd opinions uncharitable misconstructions of his Majesties actions in that matter Therefore his Majesty craves the determination of the Assembly whether the same Robert should make the same declaration in the pulpit as it is at length written in the Missive and explanation thereof Which both were read and ordained to be registred The Assembly voiced that the said Robert should do as he had promised XIII The Assembly ordaines that all Ministers should keep the fifth day of August by conveening their people and teaching that day by giving thanks unto God for preserving the King from that conspiracy of Goury and his brother And the King promiseth that he shall discharge all riotousness drunkenness and other wickedness by open proâ—lamation and shall ordain Magistrats to take heed thereunto XIV No marriage should be celebrated in the morning nor with candle light and judgeth it lawfull to celebrat marriage on the Sabbath or any other preaching day indifferently so that no riotousness be used XV. The Sacrament of Baptism should not be refused unto infants if the parent crave it he giving a Christian Confession of his saith and specially that Baptism be not astricted unto particular dayes XVI A summons was read that was raised at the â—nstance of the Synod of Lothian against Dame Elenor Hay Countess of Lithgow charging her to appear before this Assembly to prosecute her appellation from the Sentence of excommunication pronounced against her by the Presbytery of Lithgow With certification if she appeared not the Assembly would ratify that Sentence Alexander Earle of Lithgow gives a large supplication mentioning how grieved he was for the obstinacy of his spouse in not consenting to satisfy the conditions that were enjoined unto her when she was relaxed from the fearfull Sentence of excommunication And therefore was likely to incurr that fearfull Sentence again if the Assembly shall not have some consideration of his estate who can not forsake her society albeit he be and promiseth ever with Gods grace to be a sinceer Professor of the Religion taught within this countrey and promiseth to do his best endeavoâ—rs for converting her unto the truth After consideration the Assembly suspends the Sentence untill the next Nationall Assembly Providing that the King remove his daughter out of her company And that the Earle will promise and cause his children to be catechized in the true Religion and that his Majesty will give him command to debarr all other Papists out of his house and deall earnestly upon all occasions with her for her conversion XVII Proposition was made by sundry brethren from diverse parts that some of best judgement be appointed to consider of the chiefest dangers appearing unto the Religion and peace of the countrey and of the the principall causes thereof and how it might be best prevented Brethren were appointed for this effect and having severall dayes communicat their thoughts did find that a chief cause of danger proceeds from miscontentment of some malicious and restless Papists who rage and leave nothing unessayed to work trouble because they are out of all hope to have his Majesties indifferent affection or connivence to them and their Religion during his Reign And of others who by the execution of justice find themselves and their friends to have suffered dammage and to be empaired of their greatness and dependance and so redacted to live under the obedience of lawes otherwise then they were wont And from malicious business of some crafty persons who either for the present necessity of their estate or in hope of gain to be had in the change of the government cease not to enflam the hearts of such as they perceive to be miscontented in any rank and make every man to apprehend his own desire in the trouble of the countrey not sparing them who are of most sinceer affection unto Religion and justice as if it were not carried with that integrity as is profest So endeavouring to make the godly and good
thousands yet alive in Augus and Merns can testify and he dwelt in Feâ—ter cairn in a house belonging then to Laureston about twenty years after that assembly I heard a gentle man employing him in a business and having informed him he said Jogle not over my business but do it faithfully Then I asked the man Why they do call him Joglour He blushed and gave no answer The Gentle man laughing said unto mee He will never tell you but I will give you the reason of his name He is a false rogue when the Ministers were condemned for the Assembly at Aberdien some did accuse him that he was the cause of their condemnation because he had indorsed the Charge with a false date or antedate And then he answered Alas I knew no thing what was intended and I thought it was but a small thing to jogle over or shuffel one day at my Masters command and for that be is alwayes called Joglour The man heard all these words and said nothing but sighed I return to the history Vpon tbe fourth and fifth of July sundry commissioners came to Aberdien from the presbyteries of Kyl Carrik Cunningham Lothian Mers Perth they said they were hindred partly by extraordinary rain and partly deceived by the Missives that were sent unto the presbyteries pointing at the fifth day John Welsh Nathaniel English and others finding that the brethren were dissolved and having received a subscribed copy of their proceedings went together into the place where the Assembly sat and for the discharge of their commissions took instruments in the hands of two Notaries that they were come to keep the Assembly and finding it to be dissolved did ratify and approve their proceedings in their own names and in name of the presbyteries that had sent them Laureston reported unto the Counsell what they had done and said that he had discharged them by open proclamation at the market cross of Aberdeen on Iuly 1. to hold the assembly as the indorsing of the Letters specify Iohn Forbes being in Edinburgh Iuly 24. of purpose to satisfy the Lords of Counsell concerning the alledged disobedience of his Majesties charge was warned by a Macer to appear before the Counsell At that time conveened six Lords seven Bishops and commissioners of the generall Assembly a novelty not heard before in Scotland and they conveened the sooner and preventing the ordinary time of Counsell because they feared the opposition of some Lords Because he would not condem the Assembly holden at Aberdien by his privat judgement howbeit he was willing to submit himself and the proceedings thereof unto the judgement of the generall Assembly he was com manded to ward in the castle of Edinburgh The next day Iohn Welsh one of those who came upon the fifth day was charged to appear before the Counsell and because he refused to give his oath super inquirendis he declared himself ready to give his oath upon the knowledge of their interrogatories he was committed into the Iail of the town and about elleven a clok he and Iohn Forbes were transported to Blakness Iuly 25. charge was given by open proclamation unto Provests and Bailives of Burghs namely of Aberdien to suffer no Ministers to enter within their bounds on the first tuysday of September nor eight before nor after to hold any Assembly as was appointed lately by the Ministers at Aberdien On August 2. Ro. Duty Andrew Duncan Alex. Strachan and Io. Sharp being summoned compeared before the Counsell and because they would not condem their proceedings at Aberdien were sent to Blackness In the mean time the pest break up in Edinburgh Lieth Santand and other parts of the countrey On August 8. all presbyteries church-sessions synods and particularly Ministers were discharged by proclamation to authorize approve the proceedings of those Ministers And Noble men Barons gentle men Magistrats and other subjects were charged to report unto the Counsell when they hear any Minister in Sermon or any privat confence to justify their proceedings or condem the proceedings of the Counsell With certification if they fail c. Much business was for annulling those proceedings because they had appointed a new Assembly for preserving the Church's liberty ratified by Parliament and so long as that liberty was preserved episcopacy could not be advanced On October 3. other 14. Ministers that had been at Aberdien being cited compeared before the Counsell seven of them were sent to wards in sundry places for the same cause that the others were The other seven confessed that if they had known they would not have been there So they were dismissed One of them Robert Youngson repented and at the next diet compeared with the imprisoned Ministers before the Counsell Thomas abernethy stood for the Assembly untill he heard that the was to be warded in Innerness then he submitted and was licenced to return home Some were not summoned The Synod of Fife was to meet at Dunfernlin Septemb. 2. but the Chancelor Seton gave direction unto Pitfirren to hinder them from entring into the town and therefore they assembled at Innerkithen where they agreed upon a fast because of the inprisoned Ministers and the restraint of the liberties of the Church The imprisoned Ministers after five weeks sent unto the King an apology to clear their cause by right information and to supplicat for their liberty but they were not heard Because it was talked in the countrey that the Church was deprived altogether of their liberty and power to indict and hold generall Assemblies and that we were not to have any moe one was proclamed to be held at Dundy the last tuysday of July It was not expressed in what year therefore some called it fair words After 13. weeks imprisonment these Ministers were summoned to compear before the Counsell October 24. to hear see it declared that they had very contemptuously and seditiously conveened and proceeded and therefore their Assembly to be declared unlawfull and they to be punished in their goods persons or els to shew a reasonable cause why the same should not be done With certification c. They compeared that day and presented a supplication unto the Lords to remit the tryall of their cause unto the Generall Assembly the only competent Judge thereof seing the allowance or disallowance of a Generall Assembly belongs unto the subsequent Assembly as precedents can declare where the King hath been present personally as also because in the late proclamation his Majesty declares that he expectes reparation of all mis-orders in the next Assembly The supplication was read and rejected and they were urged by the Kings Advocat Sir Thomas Hamilton then of Monkland to answer unto the libell Wherefore they thought themselves constrained to give-in this Declinature My Lords of Secret Counsell Please your L. L. the approbation or dis-allowing of a generall Assembly hath been and should be a matter and cause spirituall and alwayes cognosced judged by the Church as Judges competent
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâ—ng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâ—d for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâ—tion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of â—râ—gue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâ—ation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâ—ers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interâ—â—ssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â— fable 69 e John King of Englaâ—d is tosâ—ed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumâ—n'â— falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâ—ies 53â— e. John is sâ—mmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâ—esses to recant iâ— they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâ—ion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâ—a his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.
Pelagianism 498. it is renewed in Spain 89. Perseverance is God's promise and gift 98. b. 132. m. 175. m 294 b. 299 e Persecution was staied in France S. 133. e. 135. m. e. 136. m Peter's Keys belong unto three Seats 14. Peter's Primacy was deniâ—d 221. m. 456. e. 474. m. 483 484 503 Peter was never at Rome 471. m. 496. e Peter pence 99. m. 247. m Peter was put in the place of Christ 80. m Peter Lombard Master of Sentences 367. Peter Abailard's Heresies 361 362. Perjury allowed by the Pope is punished by Christ 511 m Philip King of France his Letter unto the Cardinals 434. Pilgrimages 45 47 547. b Errors in Philosophy S. 439. Plots of Papists in Scotland S. 479 Poland becomes Tributary unto the Pope and became Christian 128 m. 224 270 e. they receive some Reformation S. 155. the Reformed there are troubled and their agreement among themselves S. 319. Pomer becomes Christian 374. The Pope The Pope was subject unto the Emperour 11. m. 119. â— a Pope is condemned of heresie 16. e the Roman Clergy inhibit a Pope to say Mass 18. the first kissing of the Pope's foot 8. e. he beginneth to use the words Jubemus Mandamus 15. m. the Pope was called the Vicar of blessed Peter 73. e. of all the Roman Bishops Zacharias was the first Civil Prince 74. e. in Stephen the II. his power waxeth 75 77. Paul the first professeth to reign 78. m. the Pope is opposed by the Synods of Carthage and convicted of forgery 84. the Pope was not acknowledged by many Nations 85. he had not power to give Kingdoms 86. he is opposed by many 89. a Pope is arraigned 118. b. they change their name 196. Popes are opposed 106. e. 107. b. e. 119. m 124 125 127. e. 128. b. 235. e. 238. e. 155 156 230 231 294 c. the first Warrior of the Popes 119. a cross of gold is carried before him 120 b. the first Pope who called the Emperor Son 122. e. the Pope acknowledgeth distinction between Civil and Priestly power 122 123. the Pope's arrogancy in commanding Kings 125. he climbs higher 126 127. the Pope's name is joined with the Emperor's name 127. e a contest which two should be first 310. a Pope was summoned by a Synod and deposed 199. the Mysteries of the Church proceed from the Pope 201. b. 334. e. 497 m. Popes against Popes 201. e. 203. m. 249. b. 251. m. 317 b. 319. b. m. 326. e. 456. m. three Popes at once 243 507. the Popes have forsaken the steps of Peter and were Monsters 229. m. the Pope had the civil power from the Emperor 209. b. he excommunicates the Emperor 235. and forceth him to submit 237. twenty eight Popes were Sorcerers 242. m. A Pope is opposed by a Bishop to his face 245 m The Pope sets his foot on the Emperor's neck 312. he beginneth to date Writs from the year of his Papacy 316. b. the Pope is called a Wolf 155. m. 464. b. the Beast having the face of a Lamb and speaking like a Dragon 357. m the Prince of Babylon 447 b. 478. m the Whore of Babylon 473 m. an Idol and a Serpent 473. e. Nimrod and Cambyses 477. e. the Vicar of Satan 478. m. a successor of Simon Magus 462. e a murtherer of souls .... and worse then Lucifer 497. e. the adversary of Christ 499. e. a rich Merchant 500. e. the Beast like the Lamb 505. m. Schâ—lmatick and Heretick 507. e. a disturber of the Church a perjured wretch 521. exalted by men above God 529. b. he draws all the Church into damnation 529. e. Antichrist 316. e. 329. m. 332. b. 333. b. 426. m. 448. b. 465. b. 475. m. 479. e. 48â— b. 496. e. 500. m. 504. e. 505. b. 528. m. 551. m. 557. e. 556. m The Pope is more opposed by Bishops 155. m. 357. e. by the Senate of Paris 427. e. by Everhard 431. by the Diet at Wirtzburg 436. by the King of England 457. m. by Germany 463 464. by a Synod in Rome 465. b. 500. e. 501. b. by a Parliament at Paris 528 m. 548 e by a Synod S. 2. by the University of Paris S. 24. the Germans renounce the Pope 544. m The Pope's blasphemy 541. e. 549. e. S. 4. m. is called God 489. b. his perjury S. 3. m. he denieth the immortality of the soul S. 4. m. S. 34. e. one Pope believed not that there is a God S. 17. m. a Pope is taken prisoner by Souldiers without a Commander S. 40. b. the Pope's dispensations were the cause of much sin 389. e Pope Boniface the VIII was the first that bore two swords 346. e he calleth himself Caesar 397. b. he is said to usurp God-head 401. b. the Turk upbraideth him that he acknowledgeth not Christ 403. m. a Pope covenanteth with the Turk against Christians 507. m. the ignorance of some Popes 461. m. 515 b. he undoeth Christ's Law and Gospel by his Decretals 500. m. the Kings of Arragon and England refuse to have the Pope within their Realms 449. the Popes command the Angels 455. b. 458. b. 548. e. 549. A crafty and wicked Policy to tie the Princes unto the Popes S. 174. e. they permit Sodomy 516 m A Pope recalleth Mathias King of Hungary prevailing against the Turks to fight against the Bohemians 546. m. a comparison of the power of Popes and Kings 542 543. of the election of Popes See election Spain once renounced the Pope S. 93. b A conference at Possiac S 144 150. Pragmatica Sanctio 548. e. the King would annul it but the Clergy would not 549. b Predestination 101. b. 132. m. 179. e. 191 192 331. m. 369. m The Articles of the Carisiac Synod concerning Predestination are censured by the Church of Lions 158. and condemned at Valentia 192. e. Prayer for the dead how it began 32 36. it was commanded 121. e Prayer unto the dead 36 40. The Lord's Prayer is commanded to be used 63. m Publick Prayers were not prescribed 135 136. Canons for admission of Priests 63 e A disputation of the Greeks and Latines concerning Primacy 363. Princes should resist the usurpation of Popes 474. e. 480. m. 482. b. 548. m. and they should resume their own gifts from the Pope 479. m. 549. m. 557. b. Printin was invented and the use of it 527. Processions S. 291. m Promises of Princes are not to be urged 195. e. 204. b Promises should not be kept unto Hereticks say the Romanists 204. b. 568. m. The beginning of the word Protestants S. 96. m. liberty is granted unto them conditionally by the Imperial Diet S. 101 115. their consociation S. 102. m. 103. m. more absolutely S. 53. e. and confirmed 284. The Pruteni became Christians 224 374. m Purgatory 29 32 240. e. 242. m. 273. e. 500. m Q The Queer or Chorus 141. m R Rabanus Maurus his doctrines 132 135. Reconciliation was sought between Papists and Protestants in
the Church In the mean time Pipin dieth and his sons Charls and Carloman governed both their own part of the Kingdom with small kindness nevertheless they sent 12. Bishops out of France and Germany Behold what a Reformation He annulleth the election of Constantine he causeth him to be whipped and picked out his eyes he annulleth all his Consecrations and other Acts he censureth the Synod at Constantinople and ordained that images should be worshipped by all Christians with great affection and honour and he accursed the Greeks if they did not restore due honour unto images because if Princes may let up their statues in Towns and it be not lawfull to set up the images of God and his Saints their condition were inferiour to Princes After the Synod he practiseth against the Emperour as is touched Many of his Epistles are extant unto Charls and Carloman In one he craveth to be witness of the Baptism of Carloman's son as his Predecessours had been to King Pipin In another he disswadeth Charls from alliance with the Lombards as a faithless and base Nation he adjureth him to obey his exhortation and if he will not he assureth him in the name of his Lord blessed Peter that he should be excommunicated be separated from God and be punished with everlasting fire But if he will obey he should deserve the reward of eternal joy with the Saints of God In all his Epistles is not any mention of Christ By these Letters he perswadeth Charls to put away his wife Bertha the sister of Desiderius after they had cohabited one year he did fear if the alliance had continued Desiderius might pull his wings He sate 7. years 12. HADRIAN or Adrian the I. would be more forward in maintaining Letters of the Pope unto Irene images and did write in defence of them calling them Lay-mens books In a Letter to Irene and Constantine he saith Ye will rest in and imbrace the tradition of the orthodox faith of the Church of blessed Peter and Paul Princes of the Apostles as it hath been done by the former Emperours who with all their hearts did love his Vicar For they shall be defenders of your Kingdom and make all barbarous Nations subject unto your feet that wheresoever ye go they shall make you victorious Seeing they are Princes of the Apostles who have begun the catholick and orthodox faith have by their writings as Enacted Laws commanded their faith to be observed by all who were to succeed in their seats and so our Church both worshippeth their holy figures and our Temples are adorned with their worshipfull images untill this day Observe 1. That Peter and Paul are conjoined and coequal 2. The Pope is the Vicar of Peter and Paul and not of Christ 3. He speaketh of the protection of Peter and Paul and not of God 4. He saith the Apostles were the beginners of the Catholick faith and he calleth it their faith no word here of faith in God and Christ 5. He saith All who succeed in the seats of the Apostles are commanded to observe their faith But the Popes of following ages have not observed the faith which Peter and Paul have left in their writings Ro. Barns in Adrian the I. saith All the care of the Popes then was on stones or in building Churches or in making images or in enriching the Church or in excommunicating Princes and in such toies but in their own ministry they were seldom or never occupied In Catal. test ver lib. 8. is made mention of 44. Epistles written by him unto King Charls In one he complaineth of Arechis Duke of Benevento And unto King Charls that after Charls had returned from Capua he had sent unto the Emperour and had sought his aid and the honour of Patriciatus and therefore he craved the King's aid for advancing the Church In the 3. He thanketh him that he had given Rosellae Populanium and Benevento unto Saint Peter he complaineth of their untowardness and of the enterprise of the Greeks against whom he craveth that Charls would have his Army in readiness In the 5. he intreateth his aid against the Venetians who had taken Ravenna In the 8. he thanketh him for a Cross sent unto him and sheweth that he prayeth continually for him and for his father of blessed memory he intreateth him to cause them to restore the Territories of Rosellae Populonium and Benevento and promiseth him reward from Saint Peter Although Charls when he had taken these Cities from the right owner gave thew to the Pope yet he quitteth not his superiority as is manifest in the 23. Epistle wherein Adrian sheweth that the Greek Ambassadors had consulted with the Relict of Duke Arechis to take the Dukedom of Benevento from Charls and therefore he adviseth him to provide for his own security and for the See of Rome In the 9. he answereth unto a question propounded by Charls What should be done to some Saxons who were relapse into Paganism after long pennance they may be received In the 11. he exhorteth Bishops and Priests to put on not temporal but spiritual Armour that is they should wait on fasting and praying Mark that as yet Bishops had not begun to fight Battels but they perswaded Princes to fight for them and at that time when some Bishops would have taken Arms the Pope did disswade them In the same Epistle he saith the dream of John a Monk was false wherein he was told that the Church of Rome had erred from the faith Note In the 29 30 and 31. he complaineth that Leo Bishop of Ravenna would not perform due obedience unto Saint Peter that under the name of Charls had taken sundry things from Saint Peter and had attempted to take Pentapolis which King Pipin had given to the See of Rome he sheweth that Pope Stephen once deposed Sergius Bishop of Ravenna for his disobedience and in the end he intreateth him to cause Leo to give him obedience and to make the Exarchate likewise subject All the other Epistles are of this stamp for inriching and advancing the Church and to expel the Greeks with their adherents out of Italy commending the worship of images and setting up Peter in the room of Christ for he expoundeth Peter saying Behold I am with you untill the end and he calleth Peter the intercessour the protectour and rewarder and he commandeth that prayers be made in the name of Peter This Adrian in an Epistle unto the Spaniards calleth the Roman Church Head of all Churches and who separateth from her saith he separateth from the Christian faith He is said to be Author of that Decree in Gratian. caus 25. quest 1. Generali By a general Decree we ordain that it shall be an execrable anathema and he shall be guilty before God for ever as a transgressour of the Catholick faith whosoever King or Bishop or Potentate that shal from henceforth permit the censure of the Roman Bishops to be violated in any thing
Provence or Narbone and Lorain and a part of Burgundy which with Italy and the Title of Emperour appartaineth to Lotharius Platin. in Serg. Sigonius de reg Ital. lib. 5. addeth As much as was taken from the power of France so much the more waxed the power and liberty of the Italians that is the Popes For before Lotharius was crowned the people and clergy of Rome did chuse and consecrate Pope Sergius the II. not respecting the consent of the Emperour and some Cities in Italy were talking that they would be no more in subjection unto French blood Then Lotharius designeth his son Lewes for his successour and went together unto Rome On the way he exerceth security on some Cities who had made shew of Rebellion when he approached unto Rome the Citizens came forth to meet him after them came the Priests with their Crucifixes and sing Blessed is he who cometh in the name of the Lord Hosanna in the most high and they convoy him unto the steps of Saint Peter where Pope Sergius was waiting they kissed each other Nauclerus and Platina say no more of their courtesie Sigonius saith Lotharius kissed his holy foot but this is falsly added for Baronius would not have omitted that particular who saith ad An. 844. ex Anastas They embraced one another and the King held the Pope's right hand they went together unto the Silver-gate Then said Sergius If thou comest in peace and for the utility of the Christian Common-Wealth and not for rapine come in but if thou be otherwise minded remember that thou hast above thee a revenger of all wickedness Platin. The Emperor biddeth him to be of good courage and so they went forward They sate down on their knees and gave thanks unto God and Saint Peter that no harm was for they were afraid that the Emperour would have done there as he had done by the way After eight daies Sergius declared Lotharius King of Italy anointed him and put the Crown upon his head The Sarazens were glad that the Empire was divided and entring into Italy they took Barri and other Cities which they kept 30. years Lotharius had no Martial spirit and being weary of government he divided the Empire again To his second son Lotharius he gave that part of France which from his name was called Lotharingia or Lorain to his youngest son Charls he gave Provence and Languedoc and to his eldest son Lewes he gave Italy with A decay of Discipline in the Church the Title of Emperour together with this charge that because the discipline of the Church which was so well prescribed by his father and grand-father was now failed therefore so soon as he could have peace he should assemble the Nobility and Clergy and by his authority restore the same unto its former integrity Io Lampad in Mellif and he did impute his infelicity unto his own iniquity and with sorrow did remember his attempts against his father he entred into a Monastery and died An. 855. Pet. Mexia Theodora the Widow of Theophilus governed the Eastern Empire 14. years she set up Images and restored the Bishops and others whom her husband had banished or imprisoned Her son Michael coming to age closed her in a Monastery Zonar He threatned the Pope that he would come and cast down Rome if he did not cast Images out of the Churches he was the only Prince that durst give Battel unto the Sarazens in Italy but his Captain was overthrown by them After this Battel they raised a greater Army and had made a prey of Italy if God had not by a stormy wind drowned their Navy except a few ships which returned to Affrick They repaired their forces and return the third time they wast Italy and besiege Rome till Pope Leo gave them Battel as followeth After Michael succeeded his Uncle Michael Bardas 5. LEWES the II. had only the Kingdom of Italy with the Title of Emperour Weak in power and magnanimous and had his manure now at Pavia then at Millan but oftest at Rome in the Palace of Saint Peter and the Pope lodged at S. Apostolos Continuator Eutropij who lived at that time addeth Because this Emperour dwelt in Italy he exerced the more authority having in the City prudent men who knew the priviledges of the old Emperours and did intimate unto him that he should recover the ancient authority He entred with Arms into the lands of Benevento and sought to bring all the bounds of Italy under his command he expelled the Sarazens out of Barri When he returned to Rome the Pope gave him to understand that he did not sufficiently account of his Supremacy The Emperour sent him answer that he should not trouble himself seeing according to ancient Canons no Prelate can excommunicate a Bishop without consent of a Synod and the calling of Synods is in the power of the Emperour and not of the Pope When the Pope heard such an answer he went into Saint Peters and intreated the Emperour gently thenceforth they were more familiar and the Emperour's Court continued at Rome untill his death Lotharius King of Lorain died without succession An. 876. Basilius a man of mean birth but advanced by the Emperour Michael Bardas even to be partner of the Empire slue his Master and became Emperour alone His entring did not look well yet he relieved the Subjects of some Taxes he drove the Sarazens out of Slavonia and Dalmatia with the help of the Venetians and also out of Candy by his Captain and vexed them in Asia 6. CHARLES the Bald King of France and Lewes King of Germany Contest for the Empire strove for the Empire the one for his age and the other for his place seeing the Empire had been annexed to the Crown of France They went towards Rome Charls preveneth his brother and having agreed with Pope John the IX was crowned Lewes made many vows that he would take both Empire and Kingdom from him but was arrested with sickness at Franckford There he divided his Kingdom amongst his three sons to Lewes he gave Saxony Turingia Frisia and the Provinces within them with the Title King of East-France To Carloman he gave Bojaria Austria Bohem and Moravia with the Title of King of Bavaria To the third son Charls he gave Suevia Franconia with some parts of Lorain which he had taken after the death of Lotharius with the Title of King of Germany The Emperour thought to have catched advantage by this division and made speed against them but the brethren held together and caused him to return with shame The Sarazens entred again into Italy and besieged Capua Pope John advertiseth the Emperour and he expelleth them In the mean time his Nephews prepare against him and he returning to meet them was poisoned by a Jew his Physitian and died at Mantua in the third year of his reign 7. CHARLES the Fat King of Germany strove for the Empire Another contest for it and was crowned by
all deceiving tyranny fraud and oppression of truth I will not speak of their filthiness more then Sodomitish did these high Priests employ their times so that then Rome did deserve to be called the synagogue of Satan or seat of the Divel and justly might be reputed the habitation of foul spirits and the sink of all uncleanness Revel 2 18. Wherefore when they went to their general Councels or their Legates were sent unto the Nations under colour of reconciliation and reformation it may seem that so oft did Satan come out from the presence of the Lord to smite Job for whatsoever he is said in the Scriptures to have done the same did these his hooded Vicars nor did their hellish madness spare the most puissant Princes but hereafter shall the Kingdom of Abaddon which is the King of Locusts or Friers of the begging Order by their sophistry lay waste and destroy all things until Pope Julius the II. that is the space of 260. years but that the Lord will have sparks of honesty to be seen here and there 6. So many Cardinals were poisoned at the last election that they which were alive would not conveen until the Emperor did charge them to go on with the election with certification that if they would not he would cause his Soldiers to plunder their Lands Cities and houses and until the French King told them that he would choose a Pope for the Church of his own Kingdom Mat. Paris INNOCENTIUS the IV. was then chosen he was one of these whom the Emperor had under arrest and had been familiar with him but now he forgot his kindeness and without delay did confirm the sentence of Pope Gregory against the Emperor so the wars did continue He profered the Kingdom of Italy unto Edmund for a certain sum of money but his father Henry King of England was scant of money saith Mat. Par. that he could not perform what was required because he had foolishly tied his Kingdom unto the Popish Merchants In the Councel at Lions which Bellarmin calleth the thirtieth general Councel he would not delay his curse three days against the Emperor albeit he understood that the Emperor was upon his journey to come before him and satisfie He ordained the feast Octava festivitatis Mariae And that Cardinals should ride with foot-mantles ◠〈…〉 ◠garments and red hats and red clokes for honor of their Order saith Platina or in imitation of the Jewish Priests saith Po. Virg. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 9. or rather it came so pass that the prophecy might be fulfilled and the Beast be cloathed in scarlet Revel 17. 3. He added unto the Decretals and honored the Dominicks with apostatical they say Apostolical honors and priviledges and advanced them unto Bishopricks and in favor of Curates he discharged all begging Friers to exercise any of their function Mortous Appeal lib. 5. cap. 4. § 6. ex Azor. Iesui Thus he did ramverse the priviledge granted by Pope Honorius the III. After the Councel when he heard that the Imperial forces did prevail in sundry places he like a lion robbed of his whelps rageth and leaveth no means unessayed to cut off the Emperor especially he enticeth some of his domesticks Theobald Francis James de Mora Pandulf de Fasanellis and William de S. Severino to lie in wait for his life either by poison secretly or by weapons violently it was made known unto the Emperor and yet he could not be so watchful but he was poisoned in Pulia as appeareth by his Letters unto his Brother in law Henry the III. King of England The doers of this fact saith he being accompanied with a number of Friers Minorites do openly avow that they are about the affairs of the Mother Church of Rome and that they are signed by Apostolical Letters against us and the Pope is the Author of our death and disinheriting Matth. Parisien So soon as the Pope heard of the Emperor's death he taketh his journey into Italy when he went from Lions the Bishop and other chief men of the City did accompany him and unto them he said I have done much good in this City since I came into it At that time were but three or four Stews in it now is but one howbeit a large one from the East-gate to the West-gate Idem ad An. 1251. He coming into Italy ceased not to draw the Cities cleaving unto the Emperor from his Son Conrade yea at the same time when Lewes the French King and his Navy were in great peril of the Turks in Syria he caused to proclaim greater pardon unto all who would fight against Conrade then he or any Pope had profered to fight against the Turks for he caused it to be preached in all the pulpits of Italy If any will fight against Conrade both the signed that is the fighter under the sign of the Cross and his father and mother shall have pardon of all their sins When he heard of Conrades death he laughed loudly and said I am glad and let all the Church of Rome rejoyce for now our two greatest enemies are out of the way Conrade King of Siciles and Robert Bishop of Lincoln And immediately he went unto Naples to take possession of that Kingdom Not long thereafter he directeth Letters into England to take up the dead body of the before named Robert and cause him to be proclaimed an Heathen the same night after this direction he thought that the same Robert did smite him on the side and for his impiety did threaten him with the judgement of God the next day his side was very sore and within few days he died Matth. Paris 7. ALEXANDER the IV. was chosen at Naples when the See had been vacant two years His first exploit was to follow the wars moved by his Predecessors against Manfred then King of both Sicilies to this effect he sent his locusts the Friers to preach that every one should send Subsidy unto the holy wars against the enemy of the Church Some did see the Pope's insatiable greediness and others were perswaded and so all Italy was in an uproar He rewarded his Friers with red hats and cornered caps He gave the Kingdoms of Sicily and Pulia unto Edmund Son of Henry III. King of England for the conquering and for this effect he sent Legate Rostand to collect all the tenths of England and Scotland against Manfred still prevailing not onely in Naples but in Hetruria and Lombardie and many abominable things saith Matth. Paris did flow from the sulphurous fount of the Roman Church fie for sorrow to the dammage of many Such an exaction was not heard as the Pope craved at that time Rostand said in the Assembl◠at London All the Churches belong unto my Master the Pope One Leonard in name of the Bishops said It is true for defence but not for possession nor dissipation as all things belong unto the King In a word at three several meetings he
received a universal nolumus Therefore the Pope sent two Minorites Arlotus and Mansuetus with some Bishops and with full power to exact tenths of Benefices to absolve for money all perjured persons all convicted of adultery sodomy c. Whereupon an old woman in the Church oâ— St. Alban is said to have seen a fearful vision and heard a voice crying thrice Wo wo unto the inhabitants of the earth Matth. Paris ad An. 1259. saith This was not a dream but a fearful threatning from heaven This Alexander added unto the Decretals and turned the ancient Temple of Bacchus to the service of St. Constantia He sat seven years 8. URBAN the IV. Patriarch of Jerusalem a French man never entered into Rome because of factions Because the Ancestors of Conradin King of Sicilies had been adversaries unto former Popes he sent unto Lewes King of France requiring to send his brother Charles Duke of Aniow with an Army to expel Manfred and his pupil Conradin and he will give him and his heirs to the fourth generation both Sicilies in fee as the inheritance of the Church Lewes prepareth an Army but Urban saw it not He ordaineth the feast of the Rood or Cross Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 6. cap. 8. as also The feasis of the Cross and Corp Christi the feast of Corp. Christi upon this occasion as Onuphrius writeth A Priest was saying Mass in urbe vetere where Urban was residing and doubted of the transubstantiation as he was holding the hostie in his hand hot blood dropped down and coloureth the Corporale Urban taketh this as a true miracle and ordaineth the second Thursday after Whitsunday to be kept holy for confirmation of transubstantiation as also he commandeth the bread should be adored and the Corporale should be carried in the procession that day It is no wonder to see men believe lyes and deceive others Onuphrius testifieth in the same place that a Nun Eva did bleed in that Mass he saith It was a common report and calleth it a fable Io. Bale ex Arnol. Bost pe premonstrat sheweth how Urban appointed that feast at the request of a Nun Eva which had been acquainted with him and did alledge that she had seen a vision for institution of such a feast And the same Bale hath an Epistle of Urban unto her concerning that feast both long and impious Whatsoever was the occasion we may say with Po. Virg. lo. cap. 1. feasts were heaped upon feasts for very small causes and we scarcely know whether it was profitable seeing it is manifest the maners of Christians are become such that if it was profitable unto Religion in former times to appoint them it is now more profitable to abolish them Urban sat three years 9. CLEMENS the IV. of a Lawyer in the Court of France was made Bishop of Podio and at last Pope In his time Charles Duke of Anjow overthrew Manfred and Conradin as followeth and at Rome was Crowned King of both Sicilies and Jerusalem upon these conditions 1. He shall pay yearly four thousand crowns to St. Peter 2. He shall never accept the Empire although it were offered unto him unless he be pressed by the Pope Whereby the intention of the Conclave is manifest that they sought by all means to bring the Empire low to the end they might the more easily lift up their heads The Guelphs then did insult over the Gibelines Clemens sat three years and died in Viterbio and had given order to bury him in a Cloister of the black Friers and so would many of his Successors for the honor of that Order The Cardinals could not agree in the election for the space of two years and nine moneths many strove for it and so great was their prertinacy saith Naucler that neither the fear of God nor prayers of men could move them at last by procurement of Princes especially of Philip King of France they agree to choose one not as yet named So Theobald Viscount of Placentia and Bishop of Leodium being then Legate with Edward Long-shanks in Syria was chosen upon advertisement he made haste into Italy This was 10. GREGORY the X. who never saw Rome In his first year he summoneth a Councel which they call the XIV general Councel at Lions and was held An. 1274. He calleth four Bishops from Germany four from France four from England two from Spain from Sicily the Kingdom of the Church Hungary Dacia Bohem Poland Suionia Norway and Scotland from each of these one Bishop Spotswood in Hist lib. 2. ex Scon. lib. 10. cap. 34. saith There were two Patriarchs Cardinals 15 Bishops 500 and 1000 mitred Prelates besides the King of France the Emperor of Greece and many other Princes The first proposition was for the holy war and for it they decree that a tenth part of all Benefices in Christendom the priviledged Churches not excepted should be paid for six years that all Penitentiaries or Confessors should urge offenders to assist that holy business with their wealth and riches and that every Christian without exception of sex or quality should pay a peny yearly during that space under pain of excommunication 2. For remedying abuses in the Church it was ordained 1. That no procurations to Bishops nor Arch-Deacons unless they do visit the Churches in their own persons Here is still a postern for the Bishops 2. No Church-man should possess more Benefices then one and should reside at the Church he retaineth 3. None of the Clergy shall without the Pope's licence answer the impositions which shall be laid upon them by any Prince or State 4. The Mendicant Friers shall be reduced to four Orders the Minorites Predicants Carmelites and Hermites of St. Augustin who shall continue in their present estate until the Pope shall otherwise think good 5. A prohibition was made to advise or admit any new order besides these named Some other Acts of less moment were passed whereof the extract under the hands of the publick Notaries were sent unto this Church saith he but all these Statutes turned in a short time into smoke pluralities being of new dispensed with the clause of Non obstante which then first came in use The Orders of Friers and Monks were restored one by one the Cistertians redeemed their liberty by payment of 500000 marks the Bernardines paid 600000 crowns and other Orders made their composition Whereby it appeareth that the Statutes which were enacted were onely devised to raise sums of money and not of any purpose to redress these abuses They did profess at that time that upon these charges alone they would redeem Asia and Africa from the Turks Saracens and Barbarians and for this effect the Emperor Rodulph gave unto the Pope Bononia and the revenue of Romandiola which paid yearly 700000 drach of gold Howbeit Gregory died the next year yet these taxes were paid In that Councel also Canons were prescribed for the maner of electing the Pope especially that the Cardinals
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
King and Counsell the fast keept at Edinburgh at the feasting of the French Ambassadors generall fasts indicted through the realm without the Ks knowledge the usurping of ecclesiasticall jurisdiction by a number of Ministers gentlemen the alteration of the lawes at their pleasure c. And for satisfying good people strangers al 's well as subiects concerning his Ma s good affection towards religion certain articles were penned and subjoined to that Declaration to make it appeare that his Majesty intended nothing but to have a setled policy established in the Church But these things gave not much satisfaction and were replied-unto in pamphlets which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers of it ............ All this summer troubles continued the Ministers being dayly called before the Counsell and a great business made of their subscription to certain articles concerning their obedience unto the Bishops they who refuse had their stipends sequestrat which caused a great out-crying among the people and made the rebells to be the more favored The King to rid himselfe of these vexations did call the principall Ministers and having shewd that all his desire was to have the Church peaceably governed he willed them to set down their reasons in writing why they refuse subscription that he may consider them and satisfy their doubts They chuse rather to propound the same by word and after some conference were induced to subscribe the Articles this cause being added agreeing with the word of God So far there This clause gave occasion of contention for the Ministers did declare tha◠they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded unto them according to the word of God and in this sense they would obey the Kings command But the adverse party took and expound ir as an acknowledgement that episcopall Jurisdiction was according to the word of God because it was said They submitted themselves unto episcopall jurisdiction in such things according to the word of God The causes of deposition of Ministers not having vote in Parliament were published in the Kings name among these was one the acceptation of the place of Judicature in whatsoever Civill or criminall causes as being of the number of the Colledge of Justice Commissary Advocate Court-clerke Notary the making of testaments only excepted And for not subscribing the band and obligation devised by act of Parliament for dutifull submission fidelity to our Soverain Lord and shew their obedience to their ordinary Bishop or Commissionare appointed by his Majesty to have the exercise of the spirituall jurisdiction in their diocy So the power of jurisdiction was proper unto the King and the exercise thereof was committed by him unto whom hee would as I have seen his Patent committing unto John Erskin of Dun who is there called our wel beloved Clerk and our Commissioner in ecclesiasticall causes that exercise within the diocy of Brechin Providing that his authority in any grave matter be limited and circumscribed to the counsell of thretteen of the most antient wise and godly pastors of the said diocy to be elected forth of the wholl Synodall assembly and allowed by Us with answer of our Privy Counsell or the most part of them And to make cleare the estate of the Church at that time I adde the substance of an epistle written then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad and is to be found in Vindicat. Philadelph pag. 54. It hath pleased the Lord so to blesse the endeavoures of his servants that they have undertaken according to what is prescribed in his word and to increase the Churches of Scotland with so great and so incredible felicity heretofore of his singulare bountifulness But alas when wee do not answere unto so great and rare grace bountifulness of God toward us with such thankfulness of hearts and performance of duties as became us behold through a marvellous yet just judgement of God Satan hath so blinded with ambition and avarice one thogh not of us yet a Minister of the word among us that forgetting as one saith decorisque sui sociûmque salutis he continueth uncessantly to confound heaven and earth and to disturb all things for when he had deserted his flock and without knowledge of the Church had creept into Court when he had not only in a most wicked manner entred into that false episcopacy rising again out of hell against which he had before foughten evermore but also had taken that dominion which he had in a Sermon and before a frequent Assembly after abjured and by his subscription at severall cimes had renounced when he had adioyned himselfe unto the sworn enemies of the Church and religion in a base slavishness and most vile cause when in doubtfull things and desparing of his health he had not only advised with witches and with tears begged their help ...... And also had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers and the Pop's emissaries against the life of a very godly and religious man for all which causes he feared rhe censures of the Church to be discharged from the Office of preaching he obtaines from his Royall Majesty a free Ambassage to go into other countries under color of seeking health but as experience teaches to vexe the Church ...... And so at London he carrying himself as an Amssassador had frequent consultations with the Ambassadors of France Spain and with the Bishops there for he abode there and intended not to go further he traduced the best subjects as seditious traitors and was altogether taken up with counsells by which the most learned and faithfullest preachers in both the Kingdoms are compelled now to be altogether silent and leave the Ministery or to provide themselves by flying exile or to suffer the inconveniencies of prison or against Duty conscience subscribe unto the ambitious tyranny of Bishops and the impiety of many rites From him came these Archiepiscopall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick wherein by his cunning craft of faining and dissembling he chargeth us with false crimes and accuseth the discipline of our Churches with many calumnies albeit he know very well and our conscience beare us witnes that it was our wholl care to ground our discipline upon the word of God so far as wee could Wee assure you that that good order of the Church which Adamson did first craftily undermine then openly impugne and at last revile as Papall tyranny as the mother of confusion and the cause of sedition was from the beginning of abolishing popery sought by our church out of the word of God and thereafter was allowed by the suffrages of the wholl Church and by degrees brought at last as we were able unto some measure of perfection by the blessing of God and three years since was approved sealed and confirmed with profession of mouth subscription of hand and religion of oath by the King and every subject of every Estate particularly ............ He hath persuaded the Kings Majesty and these
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
voter in Parliament shall give account Annuatim and lay down his office at the feet of the Assembly to be continued or altered as c. They communicate this device unto the King who set down the conclusion so and so it was written The Bb. did never attempt to annuall these cautions and so these being established by the Assembly with consent of the King were the grounds of deposing and excommunicating the Bb. in the Astembly in the year 1638. Then The historicall Narration sets down some pranks as he speaks of the Commissioners 1. The Ministers of Edinburgh were charged August 12. by the King and Counsell to depart out of the town all excep the two young men that entred last and discharged to preach within the Kings dominions because they would not professe unto the people that they were persuaded the Earle of Goury and his brother would have killed the King in Perth on the fifth day of August and persuade the people to believe it They profered to thank God for the Kings delivery out of danger to rehearse faithfully unto the people the history as his Majesty had delivered it and to speak nothing in the contrary But that was not accepted Not long after their places were declared vaking by the Commissioners of the Generall assembly September 5. they were charged to compear before the king and Counsell in Sterlin to hear further punishments decerned against them William Watson John Hall Walter Balcanquall and James balfour professed that they were resolved and were appointed to declair their resolution in other churches as was designed unto them and to confesse their error and incredulity Robert Rolock was departed this life in the year preceeding The Court said These were sent to make their repentance Robert Bruce professed that he was not yet resolved and craved time to try search He is ordained to depart out of the Country not to teturn into Scotland nor England without his Majesties licence and to remain in Airth untill he departe 2. The king with advice of the Commissioners of the Generall assembly calleth a meeting of two out of every Synod to be holden at Edinburgh in October to take order with the churches of Edinburgh and to consult with the Commissioners upon such things as were to be propounded unto the ensuing Parliament At this meeting the King was earnest to have others planted in the Ministers roomes of Edinburgh albeit they had declared their resolution as they were enâ—oined excep John Hall whom said the king I will take in my own hand It was answered That could not be done unless they were deposed by the Church or cutt off by some Civill Judicatory The king was so earnest that they said they would try the Ministers own minds whither they be content with transportation rather than suffer their churches to be destitute William Scot James Melvin and John Carmichell were directed to deal with them When these were gone unto the Ministers the king and commissioners propounded to name three to vote at the Parliament which is to be holden in November and obtained it to wit Peter Blackburn David Lindsay and Goerge Gladstanes were named without regard of the order and cautions concluded in the late Assembly The three that weresent forth knew nothing of the matter till the meeting was dissolved nor were the Churches of Edinb provided before the next Generall assembly 3. In the Parliament where Goury was forfeited these three which were named before did vote David Lindsay as Bishop of Ross Pater Blackburn as Bishop of Aberdien George Glaidstanes as Bishop of Caitnes In the Synod of Fife at Santand in February An. 1601. George Glaidstanes was accused and confessed that he had sitten in the Parliament and had answered as Bishop of Caitnes when he was called but said he it was against my heart nor would they name mee otherwise Such were the slight shifts they had when they were found guilty of any breach Da. Lindsay was rebuked in the Synod of Lothian in Aprile So soon were the cautions or Caveats contemned I have written of these Assemblies particularly the rather that they have never been in Print before And many either of malice or ignorance and some of both have published much venom against them And now I conceive that some may think Seing these Assemblies were confirmed by authority of the King and Parliament how left they off therefore I adioyn a continuation of them unto their End A Continuation of the History of SCOTLAND'S ASSEMBLIES I. THE Commissioners of the Assembly had a meeting with 1601. some other Ministers at Bruntelan in March year 1601 there they agreed to entreat the King for restoring the Ministers of Edinburgh unto their places and for a free Nationall assembly to determin all matters then in controversy The Commissioners promised to deal earnestly in both But how did they perform their promise saith the Author of the historicall Narration Concerning the first some of them said unto the King Sir They are out now blame not us but your self if ever they offend you again And in the other point an assembly was called but no controversy was handled At that time John Hamilton and Edmund hay two Jesuits came into the countrey the King understanding that they were factious and busy men sent forth a proclamation inhibiting them to remain under pain of treason and declaring that he would no otherwise judge of such who shall receive them but as the pursuers of his own life Nevertheless they were keept in the North parts untill after some years John Hamilton was apprehended and sent to the Tower of London where he died By the Kings proclamation the Assembly conveens at Bruntelan May 12. there the King was present and Commissioners John Hall is chosen Moderator I. A generall The 63. Assembly complaint was of the want of purity zeal and practise of the true Religion in all Estates which must end in papistry or atheism within a short space in the just judgement of God unless substantious remedies be provided in due time Nor can this malady be sufficiently cured unless the originall causes and speciall occasions thereof be riped up The Brethren were exhorted The causes of dection to think upon this weighty matter and the meeting is adjournied for two dayes Then the causes of this defection were judged to be 1. The just wrath of God for the unreverent estimation of the Gospell and for the sins of all Estates in dishonoring their profession 2. Want of diligence on the part of Ministers in discovering them who make apostasy into Papistry and negligence in executing the lawes and disciplin against them who are discovered 3. Want of Pastors at unplanted churches and displanting of churches by diminution of the thirds 4. Neglecting of towns and churches that are of greatest inportance to the interest of Religion or not planting them with qualified Pastors such as the Kings house the Prince's house the houses of
Huntly Erroll Anguse Hume Heres and the places of chief residence the town of Dumfrise and other places of the Nobility who are of great power 5. The hasty admission of Ministers before they be known to be of sufficient gifts and experience in these difficil times 6. The negligence of Ministers in advancing their knowledge by constant reading and meditation of the Scriptures and controversies of the time whereby they might be the more able to bring the consciences of their auditors to the obedience of the Gospell and convinâ—e the adversaries 7. The negligence of Ministers in not framing their conversation as patterns unto the people but conforming themselves excessively to the humors of men especially in their communications at table intemperance somtimes and in their light and prodigal vestures and of their families 8. The distraction of minds which is supposed to be among Ministers 9. The distraction of his Majesties minde against some of the Ministry 10. The advancing of men who are suspected in and known to be ill affected to religion unto honors Offices and credit in Court Counsell Session and other places of great importance 11. The desolation of the church of Edinburgh through want of Pastors 12. The continuall entertainment of the Lady Huntly Margarit wood and other professed and known Papists in his Maj s Court and company 13. The education of his Maj s children in the company of obstinat Papists 14. The negligent breeding of Noble mens children and the sending of them out of the countrey into places where Papistry is professed and that with tutors suspected in religion or not well confirmed in it 15. The impunity of Masters and owners of ships who bring into the Country Seminaries Jesuits with their coffers and books 16. The decay of schools for education of children especially in the country 17. That men who are challenged by the Presbyteries for their religion have continuall access to Court 18. The lately reconciled Papists are not prest to perform their Remedies promises The remedies of these evils are 1. A Generall humiliation is to be solemly keept in all churches on two sabboths of Juny next 2. The unplanted churches are to be recommended unto the K. whose authority only can accomplish that work 3. Nothing is more necessary then to have the houses and places above named wel provided with learned wise and godly Pastors and where the lack of provisions may hinder the present planting it is judged expedient in the mean whil that some Pastors be appointed to attend in these Noble men's families for 4. or 6. months alswel for finding out means of planting these places as for confirming and instructing the Noble men and their families The Presbyteries taking care to supply the absence of these Ministers from their particular flocks And severall Ministers were deputed to this effect 4. Petition is to be made unto his Majesty and Secret Counsell that who are known to deal with professed Papists more than the lawes do permit should be accounted as suspect in religion and not have the honor to be in his Majesties family Counsel nor Session 5. A supplication is to be made unto his Majesty and Counsell that all Papists men and women who are or shall be under censure for their religion be discharged from Court untill they have satisfied and bring from the Presbytery of the bounds a testimoniall of their obedience 6. For discovery of the adversaries of the true religion every Presbytery shall with all diligence write the names of all not communicants within their bounds and send them unto the Ministers of the Kings family being subscribed by the Moderator Clerk and the Minister of the parishon 7. The Presbteries where the lately reconciled Lords have their residence shall enquire whether they have performed the articles subscribed by them and urge them unto performance And if they refuse the Presbyteries shall certify the King's Ministers 8. Supplication is to be made unto the King and Counsell that when Noble men or others send their children out of the country their tutors be of known religion and be approved by testimoniall of the Presbytery and that their remaining abroad be in places where the true religion is professed or no restraint of it by the cruell Inquisition and that they shall not repair unto the exercise of the idolatrous religion And if their sons shall repair unto the countries where is restraint of religion the parents shall give caution that they shall not entertain them in that time And if their sons embrace another religion they shall not have honors nor Offices within the realâ— 9. Supplication is to be made unto the King and Counsell that Masters and owners of ships be inhibited to bring Jesuites Seminary-priests proclamed traitors ...... And to that effect that they set no passingers on land but at the common ports where they shall prâ—sent the passingers unto the Magistrates 10. It is expedient to entreat the King for removing his daughter from the Lady Liuinston an obstinat Papist The King promiseth to bring her into his own family before November 11. The King nominates Noble men and the Assembly appoints some Ministers to meet Juny 1. to advise upon Overtures for advancing the locall provision of stipends especially unto the unplanted churches 11. Ministers are appointed unto the houses of the King Queen and Prince 12. Some Ministers are designed unto some unplanted churches in Nidâ—deal and the assembly ordaines the Commissioners to recommend unto his Majesty the provision of these churches II. A woman being charged by the Presbytery of Couper to satisfy for her adultery which was proved against her had produced a decreet of adherence obtained before the Commissaries of Edinburgh ordaining her Husband to adhere unto her and by consequence acquiting heâ— of adultery This question being referred unto the assembly the Presbtery is ordained to put their own decreet to execution notwithstanding the other decreet III. It is represented by sundry Ministers that there be some errors in the vulgar Translation of the Bible and in the meeter of the Plalnâ—s as also that sundry of the common prayers are not convenient for these times The Assembly ordaines some brethren who are acquainted with the Originall languages to employ their studies in sundry parts of the vulgare Translation and to shew their diligence at the next assembly and ordaines Robert Pont to revise the Psalms in meeter As for the common prayers it is ordained that none be altered nor deleted but if any Minister wold have any prayer as more convenient unto the time it should be first presented and allowed by the assembly IV. The Assembly ordaines the Commissioners to transplant James Balfour Walter Balcanquall and William Watson from Edinburgh into other churches and to plant other qualified Ministers in Edinburgh The Commissioners of Edindurgh protest 1. that they are free of the burden of the transportation of their Ministers 2. That the transportation shall not prejudge them hereafter but